Jump to content
Announcement: New Memberships Suspended

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'Days of Our Lives'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Discussion
    • SoapsLine
    • Discuss The Soaps
    • Discuss Previews and Spoilers
    • Primetime
    • DTS: Cancelled Soaps
    • DTS: Foreign Soaps
    • Daytime Emmy Awards
    • DTS: Love/Hate
    • mySON TV™
  • Non-Soap Related
    • Off Topic Lounge
    • Music & Movies
    • The Playing Field
    • Poll Center
  • Community News and Support
    • Announcements
    • Validation Information
    • Support Desk
  • Resource Archive
    • Ratings Archive
    • Episode Writers and Directors
    • End Credits
    • Profiles: Writers, Directors, Producers
    • Episode Count Archive
    • Discuss The Soaps: Archive (2007 - 2009)
    • Discuss The Soaps: Archive (2010 - 2014)
    • Discuss The Soaps: Archive (2015 - 2017)
    • Discuss The Soaps: Archive (2018 - 2020)
  • Getting to Know You
  • Soap Opera Network | Archive
  • Shows
  • Soap Opera Network | Fun House Party Zone

Blogs

  • Errol's Blog
  • The Market
  • Port Charles
  • Return to Santa Barbara
  • blogs_blog_3
  • ghfan14's Blog
  • "The Broken Life"
  • Hartless' Blog
  • Misguiding Light
  • Laurie's Blog
  • Cameron's Blog
  • ANWT: A New World Turns
  • Toups' Blog
  • Stephanie's Sanctuary
  • Scripts & Scruples
  • Amber's Adventures
  • kaliluvszack's Blog
  • Salem Nights
  • CSW's Blog - a DAYS fanfic
  • darraholic's Blog
  • King's DAYS
  • DrewH's Blog
  • Scotty's Blog
  • "Salem Lives"
  • Llanview
  • Trudy's Tantrums
  • Danni's PSNS Fan Fic Blog
  • cody_1990's Blog
  • After Oakdale
  • justificando.it's Blog
  • DYNASTY
  • Our Days In Salem
  • Life in Salem
  • Ocean Drive
  • The All My Children History Project
  • Ms. Lucinda Walsh's Blog
  • "The Stories"
  • The Young and the Restless Redux
  • Forever Tonight
  • soaplover1's Blog
  • mandiel7's Blog
  • Steve Frame Productions
  • The Guiding Light
  • amberfan's Blog
  • "Moments of Existence"
  • The Valley Of The Pines
  • The Salem Fly on the Wall
  • For Richer or Poorer
  • Cherry-Picked
  • Aunty Iwa Says
  • Big Brother All Stars
  • Destineysmine24 Fan Fic Flair
  • jagsgal's Blog
  • slinden's Blog
  • 'Love of Life'
  • Night and Day
  • The wReck Center
  • The Hourglass
  • The Market
  • The Citizens of Port Charles
  • CUFFS
  • As Days Go By
  • As Days Go By
  • Skin's Blog
  • sweatgirl04's Blog
  • At End of Day
  • The Heritage of Hope
  • The Untitled Soap Project
  • Rion's Passions Blog
  • Rhiannon's Blog
  • Commited To Each Other - By Ashley and Mar
  • Illusions and Other Truths
  • duboisb's Blog
  • AMC Fan Fiction Blog
  • P.J.'s Blog
  • jcar03's Blog
  • THE SPRINGFIELD STORY
  • Riptide: Bree's Original Online Soap Opera
  • Going Home
  • Amello's Blog
  • The Caldwell's
  • SECOND DAYS
  • Salem Fantasies
  • Illusions - Jennifer Brown's Confessions
  • Another World: Return to Bay City
  • S.T.E.A.M.
  • Alias Creations
  • Varied Lives
  • JP's Blog
  • Point Palace
  • Salem Secrets
  • DAYS and Nights
  • Strange Days
  • Beautifully Bold
  • Somerset
  • R Sinclair's Blog
  • So Many Lives
  • Quinn's Blog
  • juppiter's Blog
  • The City
  • jes_roth's Blog
  • TGL: The Guiding Light
  • The Bold Ones
  • Baffleball's Blog
  • Finding the Light
  • All The Days of Our Lives
  • mySON TV Insider
  • Days of Night
  • A Hand of Hearts & Diamonds
  • Liason Finally
  • A Beautiful Family
  • Salem Lives II
  • fanfic4's Blog
  • Beyond the Horizon
  • New York Lives
  • In Devolpment
  • One Life At A Time
  • Battle Born Silver
  • oakdalelover's Blog
  • mek/cadyFAN's BLOG
  • Salem Days
  • All My Children - The Future
  • DIS - August 25th, 2010.
  • DAYS In Salem
  • None
  • All The Days
  • All The Days
  • hiwaar's Blog
  • Melrose Place 2.0
  • Dark Paradise
  • oakdalelover's Blog
  • Third Shift
  • The Young and the Restless
  • BACK TO ANOTHER WORLD
  • GENERAL HOSPITAL
  • Days of our Lives
  • Nine Lives
  • As The World Turns
  • Heaven's Meadow
  • chicklitsandfantasies' Blog
  • The Irony of Life
  • A World Away
  • Days of our Lives: The Alternate Timeline
  • The Carringtons
  • ONE LIFE TO LIVE
  • the BOLD and the BEAUTIFUL
  • All My Children (AMC)
  • Days Of Our Lives My Version
  • Y&R my version
  • One Life To Live 2.5
  • General Hospital My 2.0 Verson
  • The Golden Days
  • General Hospital
  • Privileged
  • Salem At It's Best
  • Code Blue
  • Welcome Back To Springfield
  • Soap Opera Network Magazine
  • Days of our Lives
  • Tomorrow Is A New Day
  • Tomorrow Is A New Day
  • Parting Ways
  • Plain-n-simple's Blog
  • Beverly Hills, 90210
  • As Days Go By
  • NOT ACTIVE
  • Strange Nights
  • NOT A BLOG
  • Union Creek
  • Just Paradise
  • The Fortune Teller
  • Y&Rbiggestfan's Blog
  • Timmy_Faraday's Edge of Night Blog
  • General Hospital
  • One Life to Live-The Story Continues
  • Now and Forever
  • Knots Landing
  • All My Children-The Story Continues
  • SANTA BARBARA
  • victoria foxton
  • Wildest Dreams
  • Story ideas
  • there's ALWAYS tomorrow
  • ALL MY CHILDREN
  • ALL MY CHILDREN
  • General Hospital
  • Anatomy of Life
  • Cape Heights Book Series- An Original Soap Opera!
  • Cape Heights Book Series- An Original Soap Opera!
  • Days of Our Lives
  • DAYS '79: The OTHER Alternate Timeline

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Member Title

  1. According to Daytime Confidential and Soaps.com, Isabel Durant is exiting the role of Claire Brady on Friday, August 19 after Claire receives an out-of-town offer.
  2. EPISODE 193 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco In the University Hospital waiting room, Kim stands with her son, Andrew, placing a hand on Kim’s shoulder, while Marlena stands in front of her, holding both Kim’s hands in hers tightly. Kim looks down, avoiding Marlena’s gaze, as she thinks over everything Marlena’s just told her to try to comfort her. ANDREW: Mom…Marlena’s right. We’re here for you. Both of us. We want to help you through this, and if you’re feeling alone right now, you don’t have to. MARLENA: Andrew’s right, Kimmy. I would NEVER do anything purposely to hurt you. Please know that. And don’t ever be afraid to reach out. Kim looks up at Marlena, and then at her son. She tears up, trying to hold the tears in. Finally, she nods slowly. KIM: I know. (sigh) And thank you. Both of you. You…(sigh) I know I’ve been a lot to handle lately. I just…dammit, I’ve GOT a lot to handle. Kim smiles through her tears, laughing at herself. KIM: But I don’t have to handle all of it myself. And I know I try to. Just…Heh… Kim wipes away her tears as she tries to lighten the mood around her. KIM: Try not to let me, please? Marlena smiles earnestly, as Andrew pulls Kim into a tight hug. As he does, Eric and Valerie enter the room. They both look nervous, and the tension in the room immediately returns, with Marlena, Kim, and Andrew all turning to face Eric and Valerie at once. MARLENA: Eric! ERIC: Hey, Mom. MARLENA: Valerie, what…what’s the next step? When do we know? Valerie looks around the room, a sense of trepidation in her voice as she tries to address everyone. VALERIE: The next step…we wait. I sent the results to the lab, they’re gonna look it over. I put a rush on the results. Kim interjects, impatient but trying not to sound that way. KIM: So when will we know? VALERIE: We should find out whether Eric carries the gene that would potentially pass down Roman’s dementia to him in…well…less than 24 hours. Kim, Marlena, Eric, and Andrew all exchange nervous glances, as Valerie bites her top lip, feeling the same tension that surrounds her. --- In the Horton kitchen, Liam is fixing a hearty breakfast, as Jennifer walks into the room, groggy. After wiping the sleep from her eyes, she realizes Liam’s there, and looks on surprised, as Liam flips an egg in a pan on the stovetop. JENNIFER: Liam! How did you…? Liam turns to face Jenn and smiles, before responding, turning back to face the stovetop. LIAM: Oh, Abby let me in on her way out to the square. Jennifer smells the food cooking and steps in closer to inspect what’s going on. JENNIFER: You…you might as well have stayed the night if I’d known you were gonna come back so soon to make breakfast. LIAM: Ahhh, it’s alright! I had to go back to the house last night anyway, and check in on some stuff, so it all worked out. Liam slides the egg onto a plate, ready with fresh toast and bacon, before walking both his and her plates to the kitchen table, where Jenn sits down. LIAM: For you, Madame. Jennifer looks up at Liam and smiles. JENNIFER: You really didn’t have to go to this much trouble, you know. I’m…hardly even awake right now. LIAM: Yeah, I noticed you were a little late getting up, what’s wrong? Jennifer shrugs, as she looks down at her plate, almost unsure if she even has the appetite to eat. Liam sits down across the table from her, looking concerned. JENNIFER: (sigh) I don’t know. I just…couldn’t drag myself out of bed. LIAM: Is it work or something? I mean…I know you’ve been taking on a lot more responsibility since Anne quit, but… JENNIFER: Yeah, I…definitely have, haven’t I? I…I honestly have no idea. I haven’t felt like this since… LIAM: Since around the time your show ended. Jennifer looks up at Liam suddenly, which prompts Liam’s eyes to pop out a bit. JENNIFER: How did you…? LIAM: I… Before either of them can respond, Abby storms into the kitchen, visibly upset. Jennifer and Liam both look up, startled. JENNIFER: Abby? Honey, what’s wrong? ABBY: I don’t wanna talk about it. Abby opens the fridge, and pulls out a pack of yogurt. Liam pipes up, as Abby closes the fridge door and opens the drawer to grab a spoon. LIAM: You sure? You seemed fine when I arrived… ABBY: I…I think I may…have just been dumped. Jennifer and Liam both look at each other, shocked, before looking up at Abby. --- Nick leads Sami, Kate, and Gabi into his office at the Titan building, all three trying to hide their nervousness, while Nick looks confident and as smug as usual. After shutting the door behind him, Nick heads over toward his desk, as Kate immediately begins talking. KATE: Alright, Nick, what’s this all about? NICK: Now, come on, Kate! Don’t be hasty! I’ll get to it. Kate and Sami exchange a quick glance, before Sami pipes up. SAMI: Well, I don’t know how much time I have, Nick. I’ve got a lot to get done at work if I’m ever gonna…snatch Gabi away from the jaws of the Salem’s biggest botox receptacle— KATE: OKAY, Sami, that’s a bit much, no? This is business, I think we can a little more professional…at least most of us can. Nick interrupts the mudslinging, taking over Sami’s attempt to rebut Kate’s snide remark. NICK: Ladies! Let’s…put our claws away for a moment, yes? Nick smiles, as Sami and Kate pipe down, and glare at the young executive. NICK: There’s ultimately no need for you two to be at each other’s throats like this, honestly. Gabi’s bidding war is, for all intents and purposes, over anyway! Kate, Sami, and Gabi look at each other with confusion. GABI: I mean…yeah, I already signed with MadWorld days ago. You knew that. NICK: Oh, for sure! But I know Kate and Sami are putting on a good show of trying to keep the war going for my sake, and…honestly, guys…you don’t have to. I know what you’re up to. KATE: Oh you do, now? And just what are we up to? NICK: You’re trying to get the drop on me, and I won’t let you do that. Sami, though slightly unnerved, still continues to play it cool, snarking back at Nick against her better judgment. SAMI: Someone sounds paranoid. Why won’t we this time, Nick? What did the guiding spirit tell you? Nick’s face becomes serious suddenly, as his tone of voice drops as he drops his latest bomb. NICK: Because I’ve decided to sell MadWorld to DiMera, and they’re intending to fold it into Countess W, so….you see, Kate? Guess you’re out of a job! Nick smiles broadly, as Kate’s jaw drops. Sami and Gabi look at Kate to see her reaction to the news. --- --- In the Horton kitchen, Jennifer gets up from the kitchen table, and puts her arm around her daughter’s back, looking concerned and curious. Liam stands to the side, but shows concern as well. JENNIFER: Oh Honey, what happened? Abby stares blankly, almost oblivious to her mother’s comforting hand. ABBY: I…I don’t know. I was talking to Jerome and he just…I thought he wanted to go to the party tonight, and he just…made some excuse and left. I just…Mom, I have no idea what I said. It’s like…like a switch went off in his head or something. JENNIFER: Honey, you did nothing wrong. You just…(sigh) You know some guys are a bit intimidated when a girl asks them out. ABBY: Yeah, but…Mom, it didn’t feel like that was what did it. Liam chimes in, still standing slightly apart from Abby and Jennifer. LIAM: Are you sure? I mean…guys can be really hard to read, Abby. They keep a lot of things bottled up. JENNIFER: Liam’s right, Sweetie. ABBY: No. No, it was…something else. Honestly, I feel like I’ve been the one holding back. I mean, Mom, you even said so yesterday. Maybe he’s fed up of waiting for me to open up. LIAM: I don’t know if that’s true, Abby. The right guy would be willing to wait…and to help you feel comfortable around them. Jennifer smiles, and nods in agreement. JENNIFER: Exactly. Besides, if that is the reason he didn’t want to go to the party with you, then maybe you’re better off without him. Abby tries to object, but as she begins, the doorbell rings. ABBY: Oh come on, Mom, Jerome’s— Abby stops mid-sentence and turns toward the door. She breaks away from her mother’s embrace and, huffily, heads for the foyer. ABBY: I’ll get it. In the foyer, Abby walks toward the door. Opening it, she looks up at who’s there, and is stunned. ABBY: Chad! Chad stands before her, smiling widely as he sees his ex- after many months. --- Marlena and Kim walk through the lobby of Universiy Hospital, talking with each other, with a very clear reserve in how they speak to each other. Kim appears visibly shaken, while Marlena tries to keep a cool exterior, but is a bundle of nerves inside, herself. MARLENA: So, are you going to the party tonight? KIM: No, I don’t…I don’t think that’s such a great idea. Marlena stops and turns to look at Kim, slightly concerned. MARLENA: You sure? I think getting out of the house could do you some good. You’ve been so cooped up lately. Kim smiles half-heartedly. KIM: Marlena, as much as I agree with you, it just…it isn’t the same without Shane. Marlena nods, understanding Kim’s position. MARLENA: Believe me. I know. I wish John would be there tonight. (sigh) But…what are you gonna do? I’m just…I’m gonna go to support Maggie and Julie. KIM: That’s good. I know Andrew’s going too. Were you uh…were you planning to bring Roman with you? MARLENA: I think it might be good for him, actually. Some faces that may be familiar to him and all. Kim nods, still reluctant to make eye contact with Marlena. Marlena senses Kim’s sadness, and presses one more time. MARLENA: Kimberly…are you absolutely sure you don’t want to go tonight? You…seem to be…so alone. Kim shakes her head, looking up at Marlena and smiling for a moment. KIM: No, no. I umm…I need to talk to Valerie about something…nothing to do with Roman, before you ask. And then I’d…I’d just like to spend some time with Theresa. You know? Marlena smiles warmly. MARLENA: I understand. I’m sure you know, coma patients can hear us speaking to them. And I think you speaking with her will help her recover, Kim. I can feel it. Kim smiles, starting to tear up a little again. KIM: Thanks. As Marlena reaches out and rubs Kim’s shoulder affectionately, Daniel steps toward them from the nurses’ station, and Kim calls out to him. KIM: Oh, Daniel! DANIEL: Kimberly! Good to see you. In fact, you are exactly the person I wanted to see. KIM: Oh…wow, it’s been awhile since any man’s said that to me. Marlena and Kim chuckle to each other, as Daniel responds. DANIEL: Yeah, well…I think that smile on your face is gonna hold for a bit longer. KIM: Why’s that? DANIEL: Well, I….I don’t wanna get your hopes up, but…I think there may be some improvement with Theresa’s condition. Kim’s jaw drops, as Marlena stands next to her, equally stunned. --- At Crystal’s apartment, Sheryl finishes brushing her long, dyed red hair, and readies her disguise, about to put in her coloured contacts. As she begins to put the first one in, there is a knock at her door. Sheryl calls out to the person there. SHERYL: Just a minute! Stopping before she puts the contact in, returning it to its case, and shaking the contact solution from her finger, Sheryl walks to the door and looks through the peephole, she smiles, and opens the door for Jerome to return. As he steps into the room, Sheryl closes the door behind him, and Jerome hands her a small earbud. Sheryl looks down at it, slightly confused. JEROME: Take this. Sheryl takes the earbud, and holds it up. SHERYL: And what exactly am I going to do with it? JEROME: That’s gonna be how we communicate while you’re at the party. Sheryl walks over to the kitchenette, and pours herself another coffee, while Jerome asks her questions about her plan. SHERYL: So where will you be for all this? JEROME: I’ll be at the Java Café. No one will be suspicious cos there’s people there morning, noon, and night playing video games and they talk some wild stuff, so I’ll blend in just fine. SHERYL: Okay. So at my end, just so we’re clear, I’m going in early. I’ll make sure I blend with the wait staff setting up for the event. JEROME: Okay, that’ll give me time to get set up. The moment you locate Jordan at the party, I’ma turn off the security system and main power to the building, they’ll be on backup generators. SHERYL: And you know how to access that. Jerome sideeyes Sheryl, slightly annoyed by her question. JEROME: I have figured out systems way more difficult that Titan Enterprises. Give me a damn break. Sheryl holds her hands up, knowing she’s offended Jerome. SHERYL: Alright! Alright! Sorry I asked. So…once you’ve turned the system off, the cameras will be out of order, I can get down to Nick’s office, and take care of him, then get out with Jordan to the street. JEROME: And you’re not parking underground. SHERYL: Right, because there’s no guarantee the gate will work if the power’s off. JEROME: You got it. Now, have Jordan change on the drive up. Once you’ve swapped cars, get Jordan to drive the rest of the way, and you can change. Then drive off the embankment, and you call me when you get to where you’re going, and only then. Sheryl nods, clutching the earpiece in her hand tightly. After a moment, Sheryl sighs, suddenly feeling a wave of nervousness. SHERYL: Right. I think I’m ready. Jerome laughs, shaking his head at Sheryl’s sudden nervousness. JEROME: You better be ready, or you’ll be dead. And you better hope to Hell that Jordan doesn’t try to fight you on this. SHERYL: Yeah, well…she hasn’t before. JEROME: She hasn’t had a reason to before. Sheryl glares back at Jerome, before walking toward the door to show him out. He follows casually behind her. SHERYL: …And even if she does, I’ll make sure she follows direction. Opening the door to show Jerome out, Sheryl turns and smiles, her old confidence returning. SHERYL: Trust me. JEROME: Well…Good luck. Please, Sheryl. Make sure you follow my every instruction on this. SHERYL: I will. You’re my eyes and ears in there, so I’ll have to. JEROME: Don’t forget that. And for the last time…my name never appears in the same sentence as any of this. You got that? SHERYL: It’s a deal. Jerome walks out, and Sheryl closes the door behind him. Leaning against the back of the door, Sheryl sighs heavily, her nervousness once again showing. --- In Nick’s office, Kate is incensed by Nick’s threat to sell MadWorld off and put her out of a job. She steps forward, pointing aggressively at Nick, who leans back against his desk, smug expression once again. KATE: You slimy son-of-a-bitch. I gave you a job at MadWorld to begin with, and this is how you repay me? By firing me?? By selling off the company I have been trying to use to save this corporation off for parts?! NICK: Now, now, Kate. Cool your jets! I’m sure Sami will be able to find some use for you at Countess W. Sami looks at Nick, then at Kate. Gabi stands speechless, as Sami questions Nick on the details of the plan. SAMI: That presumes that this is actually what’s going on, and that you’re not just bluffing. NICK: Oh this isn’t a bluff at all. In fact, it’s all in motion as we speak. Sami jumps down Nick’s throat again, not quite listening to what Nick’s said. SAMI: Oh the Hell it is, I haven’t heard a single word about this from E— Sami stops herself, suddenly making a connection in her mind between Nick’s words, and EJ’s mysterious meeting from the morning. SAMI: You son of a bitch. NICK: You know, you and Kate are being awfully liberal with the insults directed at my mother right now and I don’t really appreciate it. Nick casually takes a sip of coffee, as Sami fires back again. SAMI: Your little game isn’t gonna work, and I’m gonna make sure of it. I’m stopping your little deal the first chance I get. NICK: Oh, are you? SAMI: Oh you’re damned right I am. Tell me, Nick. Who’s your partner in this? Nick laughs at Sami’s question, setting his coffee down on the desk. SAMI: Come on, Nick! Tell me who you’re brokering this deal with! NICK: I’m sure you’ve already figured it out, Sami. Sami steps toward Nick, ready to deck him, when Gabi cuts in, trying to reason with him. GABI: Sami, Sami! It’s okay! Gabi pulls Sami back, and takes a rational, calm tone to Nick, hoping to shift the dynamics in the room. GABI: Look, Nick…I don’t understand what’s going on, but…can we just…put all this…just put it all aside for a minute? Look, I don’t want a war between Arianna’s grandmother and— Kate cuts in before Gabi can continue. KATE: DON’T…say it, Gabi. GABI: (sigh) I don’t want a rift in my daughter’s family, and besides, this…this should be a happy time for us. I want us to celebrate this time, together. You know? Nick smiles at Gabi, listening attentively to Gabi. NICK: Mmhmm? GABI: I mean, you’re a power player in business, Ari and I have moved in with you, I…I love you so much, and I want this for us, don’t spoil this day for us with…bitterness over the past, Nick! Gabi reaches out to hold Nick’s hand, but instead of taking it, Nick slowly raises both his hands, and begins to slowly applaud her. Gradually clapping quicker and quicker, before laughing heartily, and shouting out in mocking congratulations. NICK: Brava! Encore! Gabi looks confused, turning quickly to Kate and Sami to try to figure out what is happening, before turning back to look at Nick. Nick leans back against his desk once again, folding his arms in front of him. NICK: Fabulous performance, Gabi. GABI: Wh…what do you mean…performance?? Nick, I’m serious— NICK: Oh I’m sure you are, Gabi. This whole…charade you’ve cooked up with Kate and Sami is just…well, let’s just say, you got a future on the stage, kid. Cos you had me fooled. Gabi tightens up, tense as she realizes something major has changed in Nick. GABI: Nick, what are you talking about? What…what charade are you talking about? NICK: Save it, Gabi. I saw you. GABI: Saw me doing what, Nick? Nick stands up, and saunters over to Gabi, and leans in close, whispering just loud enough for everyone to hear. NICK: I caught you in my room last night, stealing the pictures of you, Kate, and Sami trying to drown me, right out from my own dresser. Gabi’s eyes widen, as Kate and Sami look deflated, realizing the game is up. Nick looks at Gabi, slight menace in his eyes as he looks directly into Gabi’s. --
  3. EPISODE 192 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Inside the Titan building, Sami marches through the sliding doors of the building, quickly followed by Kate, who is trying to catch up, hoping to calm Sami down before she goes any further. KATE: Sami! Sami, stop. Sami ignores Kate and makes a beeline for the elevator, but Kate grabs Sami’s arm to stop her dead in her tracks. KATE: Sami! SAMI: What? Kate looks around and steps in closer to Sami, speaking softly so as not to draw attention to themselves. KATE: Is it not possible that EJ is working on something to help save us? I mean, why does your mind immediately go to sabotage? SAMI: Because there’s too much that doesn’t fit, Kate. I don’t trust him, and I KNOW EJ’s hiding something from me. KATE: For your own protection! Sami, if there was something EJ needed to take care of to clear you, it might be dangerous, and you know you don’t exactly tread lightly in precarious situations. Sami rolls her eyes at Kate, but doesn’t fire back, recognizing she probably has a point. SAMI: (sigh) Yeah. KATE: Look, I know you’re dealing with a lot, and it’s hard to trust a man who would violate you the way he did…but you know what he’s done to make it up to you. Sami, you need to remember that EJ had a choice, multiple times. To choose his father, or you. And he has chosen you. SAMI: And what if he’s playing both sides— KATE: He’s not! Sami, you need to trust someone in all this. Trust EJ. Before Sami can answer, Kate and Sami’s phone buzz. A text message has been sent to them both. Sami looks at her phone, her face drops immediately. Kate looks up at Sami, a horrified expression in her eyes. SAMI: Oh God. KATE: Nick. Kate motions to the elevator. KATE: Come on, let’s go. Kate and Sami turn toward the elevator, making haste to see what doom awaits. --- Nick, upstairs at the Penthouse Grille with Julie, slyly stuffs his cell phone back into his pocket. Julie is directing the staff where to place the tables, as Percy approaches Nick, emerging from the elevator. JULIE: Oh oh oh, Kelly! Put it to the left a bit more. I want to make a dancefloor area for tonight. Thank you, darling! PERCY: GREETINGS! Julie jumps at Percy’s announcement, turning around to see who’s arrived. JULIE: Oh my God! You…(laughs) you scared me. PERCY: My apologies, Mrs. Williams. JULIE: Well, your apology is accepted, Mister…? PERCY: Ruggles. Percy Ruggles. I’m Nicholas’ assistant. JULIE: Ah! Delightful! Nick smiles at Percy as he interjects. NICK: Yeah, Percy is indispensable to me. JULIE: Good help is hard to find. Ah, Nick, I need to go over a couple things quickly for tonight. NICK: Oh, for sure, Julie. I need to as well. Nick turns quickly to Percy, and asks a favour of him. NICK: Ah, Percy. Can you head down to the copy room? I have a folder there I’m gonna need. PERCY: Certainly. Meet you in your office? NICK: Perfect. Percy takes off, as Nick turns his attentions back to Julie. He speaks in a joking manner to his cousin. NICK: Great. Alone at last! Julie smiles widely, grabbing her clipboard from the table in front of her. JULIE: Perfect. (laughs) Now, what did you need? Nick walks casually toward the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room, looking out at the cityscape as he goes over his plans for the night, his hands in the pant pockets of her suit. NICK: Well…I just want to make sure tonight goes off without a hitch. I have some big plans I need executed tonight. Nick turns to look at Julie from the window. NICK: Think you can handle it? Julie nods. JULIE: I think I can. What did you have in mind? NICK: Well…this is my first party since becoming CEO, and I wanted to make a splash. Sort of…announce my arrival in the business world. You know? JULIE: Alright… Nick walks back toward Julie, looking around the room, a bit in awe of the grandeur surrounding him. NICK: I want to have a…sort of official announcement mid-party. Two, actually. One to commemorate the new restaurant and all the work you and Maggie have put into it…and one for me. If that can be arranged? Julie beams, impressed by Nick’s plans. She starts to giggle as she responds to Nick’s idea. JULIE: I think so. (laughs) you know, Nick…I’m just…I’m so proud of you. And I think your mother would be as well if she were here. Julie hugs her cousin, who hugs back, though taken aback by the second reference to his mother that day. NICK: Thanks… JULIE: I do wish she could be here. And your father, too. Nick breaks out of their hug, suddenly with a dour expression. NICK: Yeah, I…I don’t know about that. Frankly, I’m kinda glad they aren’t here. Especially Mom. Julie looks confused, as Nick looks down, away from Julie’s probing gaze. NICK: Look, Julie, I gotta take off. But I think whatever you’ve got planned for tonight is gonna be great. Okay? So…Anyway, I’ll see you tonight. Nick heads for the elevator, leaving Julie behind, a little baffled by Nick’s less-than-positive reaction to his mother’s mention. --- At University Hospital, the elevator doors open, revealing Eric as he steps off to meet with Marlena and Kim, who are seated together in the waiting area. He can tell immediately the two women are tense, and approaches carefully so as not to startle them. ERIC: Morning. Marlena looks up at Eric, and smiles warmly at her son. MARLENA: Eric! I’m glad you’re here. KIM: Morning, Eric. Eric looks at Kim, and smiles quickly, before looking around for Roman, and Marlena and Kim rise from their seats. ERIC: Hey, Aunt Kim. Um…where’s dad? MARLENA: Oh, Valerie’s already taken him in to start his tests, we’re just waiting for him to finish now, and then… ERIC: …And then it’s my turn….Does…ummm…does Sami know about the test yet? Marlena looks down, somewhat embarrassed. MARLENA: Umm…no. I, I didn’t have a chance to tell her. Kim looks at Marlena, annoyance back on her face, as she probes for more information. KIM: Did you try to call her, at least? MARLENA: Well, we had to be here early, and…(sigh) I know this would upset her. She’s got enough on her plate right now, so— Before Kim can respond, Andrew emerges from down the hall with a tray of three coffees, one for Marlena, one for Kim, and one for himself. He nods and smiles as he sees Eric has arrived. ANDREW: Okay! Here we go, ladies! Hey Eric! So that’s…one for you, Ma. One for you, Marlena…umm…did you want one, Eric? I can always go back, and… Eric holds up his hand to refuse, shaking his head. ERIC: No no no no, I’m fine. Gotta keep an empty stomach before the tests anyway, so…I’ll get some after. Thanks, though. ANDREW: It’s cool, man. No problem. As Andrew finishes handing off the coffees, Valerie emerges from the exam room, approaching the group. They all turn to face Valerie, the group growing suddenly silent. VALERIE: Oh good. Eric, you’re here. ERIC: Yes! Dr. Grant. VALERIE: It’s time for your tests. Step inside with me, we’ll get you started. Valerie tries to cut the tension, smiling to welcome Eric into the exam room. As Eric walks inside, with Valerie following, she shuts the door behind him. The others stand outside the room, looking extremely tense, desperately worried about the outcome. --- --- Abby emerges from the Java Café, walking into the Horton Town Square, where she notices the hubbub of a camera crew set up. Curious, she looks around to see what’s going on, before she spots Jerome walking toward the café. The both smile as they greet each other. ABBY: Hey, Jerome! JEROME: Abs, what’s up? Jerome kisses Abby gently on the cheek, which makes Abby blush a bit. ABBY: Oh you know, just…morning coffee. JEROME: That was my plan, too. Got some time today, so I figured I’d take a walk for a bit, see what’s going on. ABBY: Yeah…looks like there’s a lot going on here. Abby points out the cameras and lights being set up in the square, which Jerome turns momentarily to look at, as well. JEROME: Yeah, some kinda…video shoot or ad or something for the Anjelica Deveraux campaign, I heard. ABBY: Ohh okay. JEROME: Hey, you busy tomorrow night? I got nothing planned and I figure, maybe we can go on a REAL date, maybe? Abby chuckles, but then sighs. ABBY: I wish I could. Nicole’s got me doing a bunch of work for the next show, and I won’t be able to get away. Abby perks up, suddenly, remembering the party. ABBY: BUT, I do have tonight free, if you wanna be my +1 at the Penthouse Grille party. Jerome’s face drops suddenly, as he stammers, trying to worm his way out of Abigail’s invitation. JEROME: Ah, oh….naw, I can’t tonight. I um…I gotta take care of an assignment. ABBY: Oh that’s fine, just do the assignment today and you should be done in time for the party. It doesn’t even start until 7— JEROME: Nah, it’s…it’s group work, and we…look, Abby I’m sorry. But we’ll get together soon. I promise. Abby looks confused, as her voice trails off. ABBY: Yeah, sure… JEROME: Look, I gotta get this coffee and head back. I’ll call you this week and we’ll figure something out, okay? Abby nods half-heartedly, as Jerome puts his hand on Abby’s shoulder, before heading into the Java Café. ABBY: Yeah, sure. Bye. As Jerome heads inside, Abby looks annoyed and disappointed. … Abby watches the film crew setting up, as Noelle and Anjelica stand together by the benches, going over their plan for the ad shoot. They are deep in discussion, as television cameras and lighting equipment are being set up around them. Noelle taps away on her tablet as she and Anjelica talk. NOELLE: So after you mention your energy plan, you’ll turn to Camera 2, and give the campaign slogan, and we’re out. ANJELICA: That simple! NOELLE: Thaaat simple. Anjelica smiles, a look of pride in her eyes, as Noelle saves a note on her tablet. As Anjelica begins to speak, Noelle looks up at Anjelica. ANJELICA: You know, I’m pleased you decided to join the campaign team, Noelle. You’ve been exactly what I needed. A firm hand, someone who’s organized, keeps up with me. Noelle looks down at the table in front of her, and sets her tablet down on it. She sighs, smiling at first, though very clearly troubled by something. NOELLE: Well, thank you, Anjelica. I think it was exactly what I needed. Lord knows sitting at home, trying to keep my husband’s attention isn’t working. Anjelica puts a hand on Noelle’s shoulder, as Noelle turns back to face her mother-in-law. ANJELICA: Hey. Alex loves you very, very much. NOELLE: Yeah, well. If he does, he’s forgotten how to show it. Noelle looks over, as the director walks over. DIRECTOR: Alright, Ms. Deveraux, we’re ready for you. Anjelica nods, and smiles at the director, before turning back to Noelle. ANJELICA: Perfect. Thank you. Anjelica squeezes Noelle’s hand quickly, trying to give her quick comfort before going in front of the camera. ANJELICA: Noelle. I know my son. If he wanted to be with anyone else, he would be with them. But he’s with you. You need to believe in that love he has for you. Okay? Noelle looks at Anjelica, and smiles half-heartedly, and nods, before looking back down at the table in front of her and grabbing her tablet to do a bit more work. Anjelica walks over to the director, before standing before the cameras as they prep her shot. Anjelica thinks to herself. ANJELICA: (voiceover) And if he doesn’t stay with you…then we’ll all have a lot more trouble. Anjelica looks straight ahead at the camera. And sighs, before brushing off the troubles on her mind, and smiles broadly. --- Kim steps into the hospital waiting room with a coffee in hand for Andrew, where Marlena and Andrew are seated, catching up. As Kim enters, Marlena and Andrew stand up, with Kim passing the coffee to Andrew. ANDREW: Thanks, Ma. MARLENA: Kim, any news? Kim shakes her head, all three of them visibly nervous and hesitant to talk. KIM: Not yet. (sigh) Not that I have any idea what this is going to achieve, anyway. Marlena pipes up, reiterating her reasons to Kim. MARLENA: Kim, we’ve been over this. We wanted to be sure that whatever is going on inside Roman’s brain isn’t hereditary. I’m hoping that we can maybe spare our kids the pain of going into this unprepared. Kim scoffs at Marlena’s assertion, dismissively responding. KIM: Oh, you mean like you prepared Sami? Marlena is stunned silent, as Kim continues, getting increasingly upset as she speaks. KIM: Because, honestly, Marlena, I think that shows me exactly what your real motives are for running these tests. It’s not to help Roman, it’s not to help Eric, or Andrew, or Theresa, or Chelsea, and Shawn, or ESPECIALLY Sami. Because if it were really about protecting them, you would’ve made SURE she was okay with it before we got here this morning, and the fact you didn’t? That shows me that this is still about proving that this is all another game of Stefano’s, and proving this…flight of fancy that MAYBE, just MAYBE, Roman isn’t actually dying because the man that’s dying before our eyes isn’t the real Roman Brady after all. Right, Marlena? ANDREW: Mom, come on-- Marlena nods, holding in whatever anger she’s feeling, and tries to speak compassionately to Kim. MARLENA: No, no. Andrew, this is good. Kim, let it out— KIM: Oh, don’t you DARE patronize me, Marlena! MARLENA: No, Kimmy, I…you’ve been holding in your anger so much for so long, about everything. Kimmy, so much has happened to you lately, the more you bottle it up, the more likely it is that— KIM: That what? Marlena stops herself, and Kim waits a second for answer, before laughing with incredulity. KIM: Oh my God, you’re trying to shrink me! Marlena tries to remain calm, and speaks softly, but firmly. MARLENA: No, Kim. That’s not what I’m trying to do at all. I’m looking out for you as your friend. KIM: Oh come on, I’m not stupid. Come on, Marlena! Dammit, I’m a therapist too. I know what you’re doing. It’s not going to work with me, and you aren’t going to deflect from what I’m saying. ANDREW: Mom, it’s okay! Look, Marlena really is trying to help you. And deep down, you know that too! Kim scoffs at Andrew, almost to the point of tears at this point. KIM: Do I? Andrew, I don’t…I don’t know who to trust anymore. I couldn’t trust Philip, your father’s disappeared again, your sister is lying in a coma I don’t know if she’ll ever get out of, my mother barely recognizes me anymore, and my own friend is trying to…gamble with whatever’s left of my brother’s life. Marlena steps in, grabbing Kim by the hands and looking straight into her eyes. She speaks insistently to her friend. MARLENA: NO! No, Kimberly, that is NOT true! You have been hurting for so very long, and you have far too much on your plate. We’re here for you, Andrew and I. Look, whatever you think I’m trying to do, I promise you, I am not trying to hurt you or Roman. I love you both very very much, and I want your health and happiness more than anybody. Andrew puts a hand on Marlena’s shoulder, and agrees with Marlena. ANDREW: And so do I, Mom. We just want to look out for you. MARLENA: Now, I didn’t tell Sami about today because she has far too much going on right now herself. And she can be extremely unpredictable when she hears news that upsets her. I didn’t think you needed that today, so I held off until I knew something one way or another. Kim looks uncertain, as her eyes dart back and forth between her son and Marlena, studying them to see what to believe. KIM: And you want me to believe that you did this for me. MARLENA: I do because it’s the TRUTH, Kim. I did it for Sami, and for you. I want to take some of the burden off your shoulders, and so does Andrew. Please let us do that for you. Kim looks at her son, whose concern is plain on his face, before looking at Marlena, who still is holding Kim’s hands in hers. Kim sighs, thinking over everything she’s been told. --- At the Titan Building, in the hallway leading toward Nick’s office, Kate and Sami step off the elevator, and Sami walks quickly toward Nick’s office. Kate languishes behind, calling Sami back. KATE: Sami, wait. Sami stops, and turns back around, sounding annoyed at Kate. SAMI: What, Kate? KATE: We have to talk strategy before we go in there. SAMI: What is there to talk about, Kate? He’s just gonna blow more smoke, maybe get one of his headaches and make a bunch of idle threats. We got this. KATE: Except we don’t. I have a feeling something is up, otherwise he wouldn’t be calling us up to his office. Nick doesn’t play it that way. Now, we have to make sure Nick thinks we’re still in a bidding war over Gabi, and that you’re very annoyed with me for Gabi signing with MadWorld over you at Countess Wilhelmina. We have to keep the game going, and NOT even give a HINT of tension between you and EJ, got it? Sami is at first tense, her arms folded, and her demeanor defensive. But as Kate lays our her plan, Sami relaxes a bit, unfolding her arms, and finally nodding in agreement. SAMI: Yeah, probably for the best. I just…I don’t think we have anything to worry about where Nick’s concerned. As Sami finishes her sentence, the elevator doors open, revealing Gabi. Kate and Sami look dumfounded as Gabi steps off the elevator, just as surprised to see them as they are to see her. GABI: Okay, why are you two here? Kate turns to Sami, her eyes wide. KATE: I told you. He’s absolutely up to something. Kate turns to Gabi, and motions to her to come along. KATE: Let’s go. GABI: Okay, what is who up to? SAMI: Nick, who else? He’s called us all to his office. KATE: Right, and that means we have to stick to our game plan. GABI: And just what exactly IS our game plan? Kate stops just near Nick’s new secretary’s desk, and turns to look at Gabi. KATE: Follow my lead, and say nothing if at all possible. Kate turns back to look at the young woman at Nick’s reception desk. MALAYA: May I help you? KATE: Yes, we’re here to see Mr. Fallon. He should be expecting us. MALAYA: Perfect, and you are? KATE: Ms. Roberts, Miss Brady, and Miss Hernandez. MALAYA: Perfect, sit tight, I’ll let him know you’re here. Malaya calls through to Nick, who’s waiting inside his office. As she does this, Sami turns to Gabi, speaking softly so as not to be heard over the intercom. SAMI: (whispering) Kate’s right, don’t say a word unless you’re spoken to, and let Kate and I fight it out. GABI: (whispering) Okay, but he just said he had a surprise for me over the phone, I don’t know what that’s supposed to mean. KATE: I’m sure we’re about to find out. Nick emerges from his office, a bright smile on his face, as he motions to the three ladies come in. NICK: Morning, ladies. Won’t you step inside? Sami, Kate, and Gabi look at each other, then at Nick, suspicious and very clearly afraid of what’s coming, but trying desperately to hide it from Nick. ---
  4. EPISODE 191 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Will stands, leaning forward on the back of the sofa in the Kiriakis living room, as Gabi stands nearby with arms folded, more than a little stunned at her interaction moments before with Anjelica. WILL: Okay, what did I just walk in on? Gabi turns to look at Will, shrugging, as she stumbles over her words, trying to explain herself. GABI: I....honestly? I think I just...stood up for myself. Will looks somewhat confused, and probes on. WILL: Oh? Against Anjelica Deveraux? GABI: Yeah, I'm...I'm kinda amazed I had it in me. She's... WILL: She can be pretty intimidating, I know... Gabi nods quickly, her nerves once again returning. GABI: Yeah, I...she's not very happy I'm here. WILL: Yeah, not...not many of us are, Gabi. You really need to be careful whose bad side you get on. Gabi looks at Will, seriously. GABI: You mean yours and Sonny's? Will is somewhat taken aback by Gabi's accusation, and holds his tongue. --- In Sami's car, Kate holds Sami, cradling her motheringly as Sami cries. KATE: It's okay....Shhh....it's alright. After a moment, Sami leans back over into her own seat. Kate looks through her clutch for a tissue, and hands one to Sami, as Kate gives her some advice. KATE: Have you talked to anyone about this? Sami calms down a bit, wiping the tearstains from her eyes, as she explains her situation to Kate. SAMI: Yeah, EJ and I have been in therapy. KATE: That's good! And he can afford the best, of course. SAMI: Mom suggested we see Laura Horton about it. Kate tries in vain to hold her tongue, but can't quite manage it. KATE: Well, she's certainly...a therapist. Sami throws her head back against the headrest, annoyed by Kate's sarcasm. SAMI: Ugh, Kate-- KATE: Look, therapist aside, you're doing everything right to save your relationship, and so is EJ. You're talking about your problems, you're seeking help. EJ is doing everything he can to be there for you, isn't he? Sami nods, closing her eyes to try to stop herself from crying more. KATE: Then don't you think you need to have a little more faith in him? I don't think he's doing any of this with any ulterior motives. And you know me, I am one of the most suspicious people on the planet, and with good reason. So, maybe it's time you take stock of the man you've got right now, the man EJ has become these last few years. Sami sighs, mulling over Kate's advice. --- At the Salem Central Bank, EJ goes over the documents the bank has provided. He spots a curious transaction, and looks up from the documents. EJ: Sorry, this line right here, there's a transfer out of one of our business accounts...but I'm not sure what SCGWB stands for. The Bank Manager is handed the document by EJ. He scans it over, and nods, before handing it back to EJ. BANK MANAGER: South Chicago Great Western Bank. EJ smiles widely, knowing he's got a lead. EJ: Thank you. I ah...I think I've got all I need. EJ gets up from his seat, quickly shakes the bank manager's hand, before darting out of the office. He smiles as realizes this may be the clue that will help him destroy the evidence Nick and Stefano have against him, and Sami. --- --- Will, looking toward Gabi in the Kiriakis living room, sighs before he answers Gabi. He folds his arms, visibly uncomfortable, and trying not to misspeak. WILL: Gabi, you're not on our bad side. You know better than that. GABI: Well...I mean, I wouldn't be surprised if you were... Will walks up at Gabi, putting a comforting hand on her shoulder. WILL: Gabi, I'm always gonna support you. No matter what. You and Ari...Sonny and I are here for you, but...I mean, we weren't exactly thrilled that you...unilaterally decided to move in with Nick with no warning. I mean... GABI: No, I know. I know. And I'm sorry, Will. I really am, but... Gabi looks around, before walking towards the double doors separating the living room from the foyer. She nervously checks the foyer and staircase as she speaks, before closing the double doors to give her and Will some privacy. GABI: I really didn't have....much of a choice in the matter. You know what's at stake, and... After Gabi shuts the doors, Gabi turns around to face Will, a worried look in her eye. GABI: And I'm worried that if we don't take care of this situation quickly, that all of us are gonna be in danger. WILL: Yeah, but, Gabi...why put yourself in the line of fire? You have Ari to worry about. GABI: I can handle it. I can handle it, I can handle Nick. Okay, Will? Just...look, just...I just told Rafe the same thing, but, trust me. Okay? After tonight, you won't have to worry anymore. I promise. Will sighs, shaking his head as he looks Gabi's way. WILL: How can I be sure of that, Gabi? Gabi goes to answer, but Alex enters the room at that moment, smiling warmly at Will, who turns around at the sound of the doors opening from the foyer. ALEX: Hey! Will! Gabi, good morning! WILL: Alex! Hey! I ah...I brought the papers you were asking about. As Alex enters the room, Gabi all but vanishes in Will's eyes, as Gabi's phone vibrates. It's Nick. ALEX: Amazing, I've just gotta say goodbye to Noelle before we head off. Anjelica's got her working as her assistant today, so she's nervous, just gotta...give her a little pep talk, you know. WILL: Yeah-- Gabi interrupts their small talk, heading briskly for the door. Gabi squeezes Will's shoulder quickly as she passes, as a half-assed goodbye. GABI: I gotta...take a call, you guys. I'll see you later? WILL: Yeah, for sure. Gabi heads out of the living room, into the foyer, her phone up to her ear as she answers Nick's call, a phony glee in her voice as she greets him chirpily, but with a miserable face. GABI: (into phone) Hey, Nick! What's up? ... At the Titan Building, Nick walks through the lobby on his cell phone. He has on his usual smug expression as he cheerfully responds to Gabi on the line. NICK: (into phone) Hey, Babe. I ummm...I was wondering if you could pop by my new office. ... Gabi looks to the side, a little confused. GABI: (into phone) Ah, sure? Did you need me to bring you something? ... NICK: (into phone) No no! I'm good, I ah...I just have a little surprise for you, that's all. ... Gabi looks nervous, but pretends to be excited by the news. GABI: (into phone) Okay, that's...exciting. Umm...I can't wait, I'll be right down? ... Nick presses the up button for the elevator, and smiles widely at the news that Gabi's on her way. NICK: (into phone) Yeah! No rush, I gotta iron a couple details out with Julie first, but I should be ready in about...half an hour? ... GABI: (into phone) I'll be there. ... NICK: (into phone) Love you. ... Gabi winces at Nick's assertion of love, and struggles to respond in kind, but ultimately does. GABI: (into phone) Me too. Gabi hangs up the phone, sighing heavily, frustrated by her continued charade. GABI: What are you up to now, Nick? ... As the elevator door opens in the Titan lobby, Nick grins from ear to ear, thrilled that his plans appear to be coming together. Nick thinks to himself about his plans as he steps on board. NICK: (voiceover) You'll never see me coming, Gabi. I got you right where I want you. The elevator doors close with Nick inside the elevator, still smiling widely. --- Kate and Sami pull into the underground parking at the Titan Building, coffees from the Java Café now in hand. They prepare to leave the car, when Sami looks over at Kate and smiles. SAMI: Thank you, by the way. Kate looks over at Sami, returns the smile, putting a comforting hand on Sami's shoulder. KATE: I know you're going through Hell. I understand. Just remember, you're doing a great job, and remember that you've got a fiancé who loves you, and is going to defend you no matter what. You just have to believe in him. SAMI: You're right. You're right, I'm...letting my suspicions run wild, and...I know EJ has no reason to hide things from me to hurt me. KATE: Exactly. Never forget that. As Sami and Kate step out of the car, Sami's phone buzzes. It's EJ. SAMI: (into phone) EJ! ... EJ stands outside the Salem Central Bank, the safe deposit key in his hand. EJ: (into phone) Samantha! Darling, I'm glad I got ahold of you. ... Sami shuts the door to her car, a deep concern in her eyes that Kate immediately spots. SAMI: (into phone) Wha...why, what's wrong? EJ: (via phone) Nothing. Actually, it's very good news, possibly...I just...unfortunately I'm going to need to go to Chicago to make sure. SAMI: (into phone) Chicago? Sami pulls a face, incredulous at EJ's story. ... EJ looks down at the ground, somewhat contrite. EJ: (into phone) Yeah, umm...something's come up, but it may fix things for us, for everybody. I just...I need to get to Chicago and sort it out now, so...unfortunately, I won't be back til' after the party tonight. ... Sami's face hardens, as she attempts to maintain a caring tone on the phone. EJ: (via phone) I'm sorry, sweetheart. I will make it up to you, I promise. SAMI: (into phone) That's...yeah. No, I...I get it. Just...let me know when you're back, okay? ... EJ: (into phone) Will do. Love you. ... Sami tries not to roll her eyes, as she answers EJ before ending the call. SAMI: (into phone) Yeah. Love you. Sami hangs up the phone, and turns to Kate, who now appears worried that all her hard work has been for nothing. KATE: What happened? SAMI: Oh nothing, I just know for sure now that EJ's been lying. He's absolutely up to something, and I'm gonna find out what. Sami storms off toward the Titan building, leaving Kate behind with a worried expression in her eyes, before Kate turns to follow Sami inside.
  5. I gotta focus my energies on one project at a time. As much as I'd love to plot this one out, I just don't feel like I've got it in me right now, while I've got so much else on my plate. So...here, have a look at what I'd planned for this and tell me what you think. Admittedly, some stories are further developed than others, so if you're curious about anything in particular, I'm more than happy to elaborate. I ultimately wanted Donna to stick around and become spoiler to Bo and Hope, as I feel Tracey Bregman and Peter Reckell would have FIRE chemistry. Personally, I think the revolving door of leaders at Anderson could provide years of story, but I think that's someone else's tale to flesh out. Especially with the paternity of Linda's baby being in doubt (which I would leave in question for years, tbh), you've got a LOT of story to play out there. Anyway, here it is: Susan pays a visit to Tom at the hospital, surprising him. They greet each other warmly, and go for coffee at the hospital cafe. Tom questions how long Susan has been back in Salem, and Susan admits it's only been a few weeks, and she's been keeping a low profile. Unfortunately, her relationship with Eric didn't work out, and she's brought a now-teenage Anne back with her. Susan feels overwhelmed by pressures of her life in California, prompting her move back to Salem. She decides to return to the things that brought her fulfillment, returning to work at University Hospital, at the David Martin Clinic. She's moved by Alex Marshall's hefty donation to the clinic, and thanks him with a dinner date at Doug's Place. Marie meets Susan at the David Martin clinic the next day, and warns Susan of Alex. She tells Susan that, though Alex is charming, he is extremely dangerous, and to stay away from him. Susan is alarmed by Marie's advice, but trusts her. After all, she's a friend, and a nun. But she doesn't pry. Susan is encountered by Alex later in the day, and is surprised when Susan is evasive with him. He susses out that Susan spoke to Marie, and tries in vain to convince Susan that he isn't the man Marie thinks he is. Susan is unconvinced, mostly. But Susan does agree to remain friendly with him. Donna and Pete reconnect. They go to parties, he plays romantic, but simultaneously is seeing Anne Peters. And a few others. Donna and Pete reconnect sexually at Neil's apartment while Neil is working overnights. Neil catches Pete with a girl at the diner in a back booth, while he pops in to grab takeaway for a late night shift for himself and Maggie. He chastises Pete later that night when both men return home. Warning him that his libido will get him intro trouble. Don runs into Neil at Doug's Place one night while waiting on Marlena, and Neil fills Don in that Pete is back in Salem. Don is concerned that Pete and Donna will reconnect, knowing the disaster that occurred last time. Neil promises to keep his eyes out. Don asks Donna if she knew Pete had returned to Salem. Donna feigns ignorance, and lies to Don, telling him she has no intentions of seeing Pete again. Pete ignores Neil's advice, and continues to see Donna as well as Anne, and other girls. Anne describes to Donna her new boyfriend, and describes Pete to her. Donna is thrilled for her friend, not realizing they're seeing the same guy until the next week when Donna heads to Anne's birthday party. Not realizing the two girls know each other, Pete walks right into a trap, but manages to play it cool, as Anne doesn't want to let her mom know she has a boyfriend, since Susan is rather strict with her and boys. Anne is none the wiser to Donna and Pete's connection, as Donna feels under the weather, and troubled by pain, heads home early. Donna assumes she simply has a yeast infection, and doesn't think much of it. Now realizing that Pete is Anne's mystery beau, Donna heads to Neil's to confront Pete, but is halted by an intense pain in her pelvis after a trip to the bathroom. Marlena rushes to her side, deeply troubled by the teenager's agony. She rushes Donna to the clinic, where they discover she has chlamydia. Marlena speaks discreetly with Donna about her situation, and manages to get Donna to reveal that she's been seeing Pete again. Marlena suspected as much. Marlena is upset that Donna has lied to Don again, but insists that the person who should tell Don is Donna and not her. She will give Donna until that night to tell him the truth. Susan fears for her daughter, who she knows is sexually active after accidentally picking up the phone in the next room to make a call, overhearing Anne's conversation with a girlfriend about what transpired the night before between herself and Pete. Panicked, Susan relays her own story to Anne, and races her to the clinic to get her on the Pill before it's too late. Susan, for all the good it'll do, grounds Anne for lying to her, though this is much more Susan panicking about Anne repeating her mistakes with David Martin than anything Anne has done. Anne is deeply resentful of Susan's actions, and runs off to see Pete again, neither aware of Donna's diagnosis. After another night of alcohol, Anne and Pete head to a party, get high, and have sex. At home, Susan quickly realizes something is amiss (she allowed Anne to head to Donna's to study), and calls a bewildered Don, looking for Anne. Susan's mother, Diane, has fallen ill and they need to head to Ohio to visit. Don has no idea where Anne is, having never arrived at their house, and not having any plans with Donna, who is ill. Susan stays up all night, calling the hospital in Ohio, and avoiding revealing to a worried Eric back in California that Anne is in any trouble, while pacing back and forth across her living room. at 3:30am, Susan hears a muffled noise, as a clearly intoxicated Anne tries in vain to open the door. Susan sits in the living room, the lights on, but dimmed. As Anne walks into the living room, she's confronted by her angry mother. The two have it out, and ultimately, Anne agrees to stay in line, lest she be sent to reform school. She and Susan head for Ohio to see Diane. Donna stops short of telling Don the truth about her seeing Pete again, and Marlena continues to threaten her. Donna is petrified of causing more havoc in their home, moreso than any trouble she could get into. Marlena tries to reassure her, but the fear Donna carries of being abandoned by her mother eats at her, and she is too scared. Marlena goes somewhat easier on Donna, recognizing this. Days later, upon their return, Anne asks Donna to visit her, as she's been under the weather. Donna, recovering nicely from her bout with chlamydia, heads over, only to find the same prescription in Anne's room. After some probing, Anne reveals to Donna that she had chlamydia, prompting Donna to leave, claiming she isn't feeling so well herself. Anne is confused, but Donna makes a beeline for Neil's to see Pete. Donna tells Pete about her diagnosis, and warns him that he should also get tested, as Anne now has chlamydia as well. She lays into him, wondering how many other girls he's slept with. Pete lies and claims at first that she and Anne were the only two, but soon confesses there were others. Donna can't believe her ears, and runs off to get away from Pete. Donna sobs, arriving home. Don is initially his usual grumpus self when he hears the news of Donna and Pete's affair, but quickly becomes sympathetic, particularly when Marlena explains the details of their situation, and the end result. Donna additionally sobs, petrified that Don will give her away for disappointing him, as her mother did. Don is moved by Donna's vulnerability, and promises he will never do such a thing. Anne, finding out about the exact illness Donna had, is far from magnanimous, becoming far more hostile towards Donna than toward Pete, who she continues to see, mostly to spite her mother. Donna is depressed, losing a friend in Anne. Anne only comes around when it's clear that Donna is no longer interested in Pete, and begins seeing Jake Kositchek. Pete lays on the apologies thick, and for awhile, Donna is not moved, but when Hope's birthday comes, and Jake gets rough with Donna, Pete comes to her defense. This is fine, but as Pete is once again seeing Anne, this causes renewed tensions. Pete and Donna begin seeing each other again, with Anne becoming increasingly hostile, and bullying Donna as she loses her grip on Pete. It all culminates at Donna's birthday, which Anne ruins by inviting half of Salem, trashing Don's apartment, with drugs and alcohol everywhere. Anne takes advantage, seducing a drunk Pete, while Jake tries to take advantage of a drunk Donna, only to have Hope burst in, and fend him off. Pete and Donna overcome this, and ultimately Pete plans to propose to Donna. Donna accepts Pete's proposal, but shortly thereafter, things go wrong. Donna has her doctor's appointment. Complications from her bout with Chlamydia have left Donna infertile, and Neil recommends Donna undergo a hysterectomy. Running into Anne shortly thereafter, Anne gloats to Donna about being pregnant by Pete, and Donna spirals. Pete, learning from last time about trying to convince a woman to abort, makes an attempt to convince Anne, but ultimately agrees to marry her if it means they can marry quickly, get out of Salem, and away from Donna. He hopes to spare Donna any more pain than he's already caused. Too late, Donna snaps at the news of Anne and Pete's eloping, and heads out that evening in a haze. Donna sits on a park bench at night, deep in a mental fog. Her mind races as she realizes how much faith she's put into people who've let her down. She wanders through the park, inappropriately dressed for the cold, and becomes more and more numb and frostbitten. Worried, Marlena and Don set off looking for her. As they trace her steps, first to the Martin house, then to Neil's, they collect people, hunting down anyone who could help find Donna. Donna finally arrives at David's, where she continues to work as baby Scotty's caretaker. Having a key, she lets herself in while David and Stephanie sleep. She walks off with baby Scotty before anyone notices he's gone. Getting on a bus, Donna heads for the Canadian border, hoping to start a new life, and is taken in by Marie's convent. David and Stephanie, meanwhile, believe Trish has swiped the baby, having lost their custody case. She had planned to head off to LA to continue her film career with her son after her divorce from David, but this was not to be, Trish's manipulations catching up with her, while David and Stephanie's relatively stable home, complete with caretaker and supportive family, looking far superior to a judge. David and Stephanie believe Trish kidnapped the young boy as a response to losing the case, and go to the Salem PD about it. Mother Superior is kind to what she believes is a scared young mother, accepting her into her care. Stephanie befriends Margo, who invites her over to help set up her new house, and paint. There they discuss Stephanie's troubles with David's divorce from Trish, and Margo discusses her cancer remission. Stephanie is in awe of Margo's resiliance. Margo admits she's taken time to lose her fear of death. Stephanie wonders what will happen if her cancer returns. Margo tells Stephanie that she will fight with all her might, but if things get too bad, and the pain becomes too much, she hopes Mike will allow her to die with dignity, as she can't bear to live for months in pain and weak. Stephanie understands. Mary, having been informed of inconsistencies in Stephanie's story about her burns in the frying pan, tries in vain to get information from Tom about Stephanie's burns. Mary, convinced the questions about Stephanie's burns will lead to answers about Stephanie's identity, calls Anderson's insurance company and, posing as Stephanie, asks for a copy of their report on her burn. The company refuses, frustrating her further. She visits Tom again, and this time catches a lucky break when Tom has to momentarily step out of his office to speak privately with Neil. Mary takes advantage of this moment, and steals Stephanie's file from Tom's files. When Tom returns, he's none the wiser. Back at the studio, Mary finds a document that details the specifics of Stephanie's burns, and notes from Bill indicate his uncertainty about how Stephanie attained the burns. Mary sets a cast iron pan on her stovetop, and picks up the pan, as Stephanie did. She realizes the burns are inconsistent with Stephanie's story. She flexes her fingers out before her, trying to figure out how they could match the hospital records, before realizing that she was in position already: Stephanie pressed her hands into the pan. Mary's next step is checking with Linda regarding Stephanie's employment records. Linda denies having taken them with her, and, still pretending to be an amnesiac, believes they would be exactly where any other employee files would be...but that she isn't sure where that is. Mary is frustrated, but believes Linda innocent. She goes into the office where the employee records are kept, and hunts for Stephanie's file. It's empty. And as she opens it, Stephanie walks in. Stephanie confronts her sister, sharply accusing her of unprofessional conduct, but when Stephanie implies she will go to Bob about Mary breaking into her files, Mary trumps her, telling Stephanie that she'll tell Bob the truth, that her employee file is empty, that Linda has no idea where her employee documents and reference letters are, and that she didn't burn her hands the way she claimed to. Stephanie wants to know how Mary knows all this, but Mary stonewalls, simply telling Stephanie that she knows the truth, and that she will keep quiet for now if Stephanie does the same, but notes that she is keeping her eyes on Stephanie. Stephanie hears from Bob that he's in talks to expand operations in the plant, as their contract with the government is going so well. Stephanie overhears this and calls to a friend about their trip. Bob and Chris go away to a conference in Washington, and come back with a contact with Magnus Corporation. Stephanie is delighted. Alex comes to Salem to meet with them...and Stephanie. Alex and Stephanie are revealed to have been plotting to sabotage operations at Anderson so as to ruin Anderson, making it ripe for takeover by Magnus. Magnus was primarily involved in medical supplies and care, and Alex sought out Stephanie upon discovering her identity when she was in for facial reconstruction surgery at a hospital Magnus owned. After taking a special interest in her case, Alex visited Stephanie often, and built up a trust with her, before proposing their plan. Stephanie and Alex go out to Doug's Place to talk strategy, when David catches them together, and takes Stephanie to task for "flirting" with Alex. Stephanie is fed up, and breaks things off with David. Bob finds out the next day, when Stephanie is off her A-game at work. Bob is sympathetic, and asks her to stay with him at his home. This infuriates Linda, who resents Bob and Stephanie's increasingly close relationship, and assumes Stephanie is, much like Julie was years before, a romantic interest of Bob's. Stephanie's moving into the lakehouse bothers Mary as well, and Mary makes it clear that she's no fan of Stephanie being in her family home. Bob makes it clear that his intent is only to give Stephanie a place to stay around people while she deals with her breakup with David. Mary, unable to tell Bob the specifics of what she discovered about Stephanie's burns, asks Bob if he ever asked Stephanie about how she got them. Bob indicates that he found out much like Mary did. Mary asks Bob if he's sure Stephanie's telling the truth about her burns, noting how convenient her timing was, and how, even with Linda back, Stephanie's documents have yet to turn up. Stephanie and Alex get into action almost immediately, with the government contract first being sabotaged by having Chris' plans altered slightly, but significantly. The change means there is a fatal flaw in the finished product that could cause widespread damage from fire when the devices are in use. Stephanie acts as an "anonymous whistleblower" to the government agency, but only once the first shipment of the devices reach Washington. The agency is livid with Anderson, and threatens to cancel the government contract unless the flaw is corrected immediately. Bob agrees, but discovers the change would cost them over a million, something they don't have, as the government won't pay up for the first shipment as its faulty. As their plan takes shape, Stephanie grows closer to Bob, and begins to second-guess her plan to take down the business. Stephanie begins to wonder if her plan to ruin Bob was ill-conceived. As Bob tells her of his lingering heart troubles, her guilt increases, and she spends the time before Margo's goodbye party arguing with Alex about abandoning their plan. Alex insists the plan is too far along, and demands Stephanie put in motion the last phase of the plan: redirect the replacement shipment of generators into a trap along a remote highway that will run the shipment off the road. As Stephanie refuses, Margo emerges, having listened in on their conversation as she had come to look for Stephanie and Alex, who were absent from the party. When Stephanie notices Margo, she chases after her. Margo heads to the stairwell, disillusioned by Stephanie's deception, but as Stephanie stops Margo, pleading with her to keep her secrets from Bob and everyone else, Margo refuses, before suddenly growing weak. Margo takes her last ounce of strength to break out of Stephanie's grasp, and loses her balance, toppling down the stairs. Stephanie is horrified as Margo lays unconscious on the stairs. Alex finds Stephanie on the stairs, and then Margo's lifeless body below. Alex checks Margo's pulse, as Stephanie goes into shock. Alex tries to snap Stephanie out of it, before running back into the office to call an ambulance. Chris arrives shortly thereafter, and tries to make sure Stephanie is okay, while he tries to ensure Margo is okay. He's initially suspicious of Stephanie and Alex, but soon is convinced that Margo's fall was purely accidental. At the hospital, Bob visits with Margo, and is concerned. He has flashbacks to Brooke's accident, and worries about Mike's grief, but stopping short of revealing Brooke as his daughter. He does, however, go to the chapel. There, he expresses the sense of concern he has over Margo's accident, and implores God not to let happen to Margo what happened to his daughter, Brooke. Stephanie overhears, and puts a hand on Bob's shoulder. She stops short of telling Bob that she is his daughter, but they talk, and share a warm, comforting interaction. Outside the chapel, Mickey expresses concern to Bob about Linda's place in Bob's will. Bob reiterates to Mickey about Linda's betrayal, but insists that, as long as Linda is carrying his child, he has no choice. Bob makes no bones about the sense of betrayal he feels toward Linda, something Stephanie can't help to hear. The anger Bob has toward Linda causes moments of sharp pain in Bob, something that terrifies Stephanie, and leads her to try to comfort Bob and try to calm him down before he has a full-on heart attack. At the lakehouse, Stephanie confronts Linda about her deception. Their back-and-forth nearly causes Stephanie to reveal her true identity, trying to stop Linda from implying that Stephanie was carrying on an affair with Bob. She leaves Linda with a warning, that she will keep an eye on her, and that if Linda does anything to hurt Bob, Linda will have to answer to Stephanie. Linda leaves more convinced than ever that Stephanie and Bob are having the affair they insist isn't happening. She asks Steve, upon his next visit to see Mary, to investigate Stephanie for her, promising a big payday. Steve is only too happy to take her up on the offer. Alex, in another meeting with Stephanie at Doug's Place, discusses how to deal with Margo. Fearing that Margo will reveal her identity, Alex implores Stephanie to get rid of Margo before she screws everything up for them. Stephanie is initially hesitant, but she recalls something she heard from Margo during one of their visits, and something that is repeated by Mike when he talks with her, David, and Valerie, about Margo's wishes. Mike recalls Margo's wish that, if things become too dire for her, she wanted to die with dignity, and have the plug pulled on her. David and Valerie both insist that this isn't the way, and that Margo's wishes contravened the law. The ethical debate eats away at Mike. Marie even steps in, trying to convince Mike to let Margo stay alive, as she may still go back into remission. Stephanie hesitates to corroborate Mike's claim of Margo's wishes, and Alex uses this as an opportunity to convince Stephanie to take the drastic step. Stephanie stands in Margo's hospital room, holding vigil. She debates what Mike, Alex, David, Marie, and Valerie say. It's late at night. Slowly, she realizes Margo is awake. Margo is weary, but seems comforted to see Stephanie there with her. Stephanie is at once nervous and excited to see Margo awake. Margo reassures Stephanie that she'll be okay, but is in immense pain. She says with certainty that she won't live much longer. She encourages Stephanie to tell the truth, not only to Bob, but to everyone. She may struggle and go through hardship, but ultimately, she will be better off for it. Stephanie fears she will lose what little family she has. Margo isn't so sure. She implores Stephanie once again, promising that if Stephanie doesn't, Margo will, before passing back out. Stephanie meets with Mike outside Margo's hospital room, and lies about what they've talked about, telling Mike that Margo reiterated her intent to pull the plug so as not to draw out her suffering. Mike hopes Margo will awaken again to relay that information to him, but Stephanie reminds Mike that Margo has a DNR order on her, indicating her intentions. Mike is still unsure. Neil approaches them, and gives Margo a grim prognosis. Stephanie lingers in the hospital chapel, debating her decision, before returning to Margo's room late at night. Mike waits outside her room, fast asleep. Stephanie pleads with Margo to forgive her for what she's about to do. She puts on a single latex glove, and pulls the plug on her life support machine. Margo stays alive for about a half hour more. At this point, Stephanie heads out via the back door, and leaves the hospital quickly, as Mike wakes up, and enters Margo's room, not noticing the cord is unplugged. A nurse comes to check on Margo, and spots the pulled plug. She calls for help and other nurses burst into Margo's room, and jump into action, trying to resuccitate Margo unsuccessfully, while trying to reach Neil, who is meant to be on duty. Neil, having a rendez-vous with Maggie, is not at the hospital. Instead, he's across the street at a hotel. Figuring he could check in quickly, claiming to be on a break. When he calls in, he panics, and races back to the hospital, but he's too late, Margo is dead. Mike is considered the only one who could have pulled the plug on Margo, but insists he did no such thing. He enlists Mickey's help in proving his innocence, and Mickey believes Neil's absence hastened Margo's demise. Mike takes it one step farther, though hesitantly. He suggests filing suit against Neil for malpractice, but Mickey tells him that the only way he can do that is to also sue University Hospital. Mike is less sure about this now. Bill and Laura return from Chicago to support Mike. When Bill hears of Mickey's discussion with Mike of suing UH and Neil, Bill is incensed. Mickey insists he is discouraging Mike from going this route, but does think that, if he removes himself slightly from the situation, it does seem like a good way to prove Mike's innocence to the public. While he cannot be criminally charged due to lack of evidence, rumours are swirling around Salem about Mike, which he would like cleared ASAP, especially as Mike has designs on getting into med school. Mickey has a problem while trying to research for the case against UH: just where was Neil when Margo’s plug was pulled, and why was he not on site? Stephanie begins to soften more and more toward Bob, and Bob rewards her hard work with a new $12,000 car. Linda is incensed by the purchase, certain they are having an affair. Linda purchases her own identical car, which Bob angrily questions Linda about. Linda counters that it would look suspicious if Bob purchased a car like this for Stephanie and not Bob's wife. Bob confronts Linda about this, and Linda, under pressure, snaps, expressing her worry that Bob will do with Stephanie what he did with Julie. Knowing Linda couldn't possibly recall this without having her memories back, calls Linda out on her deception. Bob, fighting chest pains, threatens to disinherit Linda, and kick her out of the house. Linda, panicked, fakes nausea and leaves the room. Shortly thereafter, Bob expresses concern, and suggests he take her to the hospital. Linda protests mildly, but, knowing Bob's attentions are on her at all is a good thing, agrees. Once at the hospital, Linda attempts to convince Neil to tell Bob she's pregnant. Neil won't do it, but agrees to tell Bob that Linda is to undergo a pregnancy test, and will leave Linda to "reveal the results". Grateful, Linda offers anything to Neil in return. Neil only asks she leave him alone. Neil reveals to Bob that Linda is undergoing a pregnancy test, and Linda, naturally, tells Bob the result is positive, even though it turns out she isn't. Linda knows full well that he won't kick out a wife pregnant with his child, nor will he disinherit her. Bob is distressed, but agrees to keep Linda in his home, but he sends Melissa to a boarding school on his dime. Though he doesn't want to send Melissa away, he feels it best until he sorts out his complicated situation with Linda, and hopefully protect her in case his marriage to Linda falls apart. Linda is pleased, for awhile, but begins to worry when she cannot get Bob into bed again. Frustrated, and beginning to panic, she first approaches Neil, offering to help him get inside information on Mickey and Mike's malpractice case against him in exchange for getting Linda pregnant. Neil flatly refuses. Linda, in even more of a panic, gets ahold of Tommy Horton. She lies through her teeth to him, insisting her marriage to Bob is dead in the water, and that they're one step away from divorce. Tommy, lonely and swayed by Linda's charms, as well as still believing her to have lingering amnesia (something that he can evidently relate to), agrees to go for drinks with Linda. The two have a lovely time, though Tommy wonders why Linda isn't drinking. She contends that she's simply trying to be healthier in body and mind, as she isn't getting any younger. After a couple date nights, Bob becomes somewhat curious as to why Linda has been coming home late, but Linda insists it's just long hours at the office while they work on Mike's malpractice case. Bob buys Linda's story. Linda warns Bob that she'll likely be home even later the next night, and not to wait for her: she's planning to put the moves on Tommy. Tommy feels he's rushing a bit, but Linda's seduction works magic on him, and they fall into bed. At Linda's next check-up, Neil gives Linda the news: she's pregnant. Linda soon after proceeds to break things off with Tommy AGAIN, telling Tommy of her pregnancy. When Tommy questions the paternity of the baby, Linda tells him that she's too far along for the father to be him, and that it wouldn't be right to leave her husband now, anyway. Tommy, heartbroken, visits his daughter Sandy in New York. Bob becomes suspicious when Linda isn't showing, despite being (allegedly) four months pregnant. At first, Linda dismisses it as morning sickness making her undereat, she suggests to Bob that she go to New York to do their Christmas shopping this year, and plans to make a week of it. Bob isn't impressed, but goes along with Linda's plan. In New York, Linda buys pregnancy padding from an actors' costume shop. She returns in the costume, certain Bob will be none the wiser, since he continues to sleep in a separate bedroom from her. Linda continues to work to ingratiate herself in Bob's life, and nearly succeeds in fully reuniting with him, when she, now showing enough to not need the pregnancy padding, decides to throw out the pad. Bob, at this time, is dealing with the collapse of his government contract, and is somewhat inattentive to Linda's needs. But when he visits the hospital for his check up, and runs into Neil, he's troubled by Neil's vagueness about Linda's due date. When he returns home, Linda is out at the office. Bob steps outside to take a bag of trash out, accidentally knocks over the other can...containing the pregnancy pads. The seemingly imminent takeover of Anderson by Magnus, plus Linda's betrayal is too much for Bob's heart. When Linda gets home, Bob is waiting for her, he confronts her with the pregnancy pad, and claims to be certain Linda isn't pregnant, Linda tries to lie her way out of it, but when Bob demands a blood test, Linda stops him. Bob is furious, and demands to know if she is pregnant, who the father is, when Linda won't tell him, Bob tells Linda he's cutting her out of his will, and booting her from the lakehouse once and for all, before collapsing. Bob pleads with Linda to grab his medication, but Linda won't do it unless Bob promises to keep Linda in his will. Bob won't do it, so Linda, after explaining her whole situation and why she lied to him, calmly leaves the house, as though she never came home. Stephanie, next home, finds Bob and calls an ambulance immediately. Bob hangs on for another night, where all he can say is "Linda". But when Linda does come to UH to see him, and plays the sad wife, Bob's heart rate climbs immediately. Neil forces her out of the room. He knows why Bob is having this reaction, and calls Linda out on it. Linda tells Neil that he best keep his mouth shut if he wants to keep his job, referring to Mike's malpractice suit. Bob dies, and at the will reading, everyone is stunned to learn that controlling interest goes: Chris - 39% Mary - 21% Stephanie - 20% Phyllis - 5% Linda - 10% Melissa - 5% (to be put in a trust and controlled by Linda until her 18th birthday) Mary is extremely mistrustful of Alex, who openly flirts with her. Mary is initally tempted, but Steve returns before things can develop any further between Mary and Alex. Chris also warns Mary of Alex, who he instantly mistrusts. Mary, still bitter about her breakup with Chris, almost latches onto Alex out of spite, if only as a champion of him in business. Chris, hoping that Mary's budding romance with Steve will help get him on side, expresses the same concerns to Steve. Steve is initially disinterested, but when Mary admits to Steve that the stress of Bob's crumbling marriage to Linda, plus his growing business concerns, are leading to heart trouble, Steve begins to scheme. He galvanizes his efforts to win Mary over. He starts by asking to put a piece of jewellery in Doug and Julie's safe deposit box. They agree, and Steve deposits a gold ring. His next step is to sweep Mary off her feet, and proceeds to wine and dine her for awhile. Mary is sucked right into Steve's charms. Steve wants to find a new line of work within Anderson, and Mary is only too happy to oblige. Bob is initially reticent to give Steve a position within Mary's department, until Steve pays Chris another visit, offering to take a job at Anderson, in exchange for keeping a close eye on Alex Marshall. Chris is uncertain of Steve's motives, but believes it's probably the best way to get information on Alex without arousing suspicion. Chris' lingering romance with Amanda Howard irks Mary (and Steve), and when Chris proposes to Amanda, Mary is incensed. Steve takes it upon himself to propose to Mary as well. Having just come from a heated argument with Chris about his rush to marry a newly-divorced Amanda, agrees to marry Steve. This infuriates Bob, who doesn't exactly trust Steve, but also wants to keep his daughter happy. Linda sees the union as an opportunity to get into Steve's good graces, in the hopes of eventually worming her way back into Anderson herself. She leverages her position at Don and Mickey's firm to give her an in with Steve, who she knows is after the same thing she is. Together, they could make a formidable team. Amanda stumbles upon a fight between Mary and Chris, which begins about business, but quickly becomes personal. Chris is certain that Mary still loves him, but while Mary vehemently denies it, Chris is convinced she is only marrying Steve to spite him, and he kisses her passionately. Amanda sees it, and runs off. Her world in a tailspin, Amanda doubts every move she's made since returning to Salem. Julie suggests Amanda head back to Chicago, and to Greg, to sort her head out. Amanda thinks it best to leave town for somewhere no one knows her. She heads out on a flight to LA. Chris finds a letter Amanda leaves him, telling him she'll always love him, but that she needs time to figure things out, and not to go after her. Chris does, regardless, but just misses Amanda heading past security. Mary still does marry Steve, and Bob pulls Chris into his office to promise him that he will look after Mary, and the company, if something should happen to him. Chris worries why Bob would imply something should happen to him, but Bob insists he is just crossing his Ts and dotting his Is. Chris isn't so sure. The marriage between Mary and Steve hits the rocks with a quickness. Steve is instantly jealous of Mary and Chris, and does little to hide it, which immediately drives Mary right toward Chris. Steve backs away from this and woos his new bride back. It takes some convincing, but Mary forgvies Steve. This honeymoon period is short-lived when Mimi, Steve's girlfriend, arrives in Salem from Paris. Except, she reveals, she isn't Steve's girlfriend: she's his wife! Steve immediately tries to keep Mimi silent on the matter, explaining how the situation is simply an elaborate scheme to bilk Mary out of her stake in her father's company, and that Steve and Mimi will be filthy rich if the plan succeeds. Mimi is unconvinced, but agrees to go along with it for now. Steve, to try to keep Mimi at a distance, sets her up with her own apartment in Salem, where he can sneak off to visit her. Linda recognizes something of a kindred spirit in Steve, and attempts to woo him to help her win control over Anderson, insisting she has a plan. Steve initially resists, but when Linda stumbles upon Steve and Mimi at a discreet restaurant booth, she realizes something is up. Believing Steve is already cheating on his wife, Linda threatens to expose Steve unless they team up. Steve goes along with Linda. The two get closer, with Steve eventually sharing with Linda his scam with the jewellery boxes. Linda feels confident that Steve has the gumption to pull off their plan. It's the vote of confidence Steve needed. Doug hires a new up-and-coming singer, Liz Chandler, to sing at Doug's Place. Liz is fresh off a divorce from a famous actor, Rick, in France. She has flown into Salem on the same flight as Mimi did, and they sat together. Doug is puzzled when Julie recognizes Mimi as Steve's Parisian girlfriend, spies her in Salem himself, and then spots Liz greeting Mimi warmly when Mimi visits the club. Doug asks Liz how she knows Mimi, and Liz shares that they met on the plane, and that Mimi was in Salem to reuinite with her husband. Liz says wistfully that Mimi has yet to do so, but doesn't know the husband's name when Doug presses. Doug smells a rat, and looks into Mimi's past, hiring a PI in France, and making some overseas calls to figure out just what is going on. With a bit of digging, Doug susses out that Mimi and Steve are married, and that Steve's marriage to Mary is invalid. He confronts Steve with the news, but promises to keep quiet about his bigamy if Steve does the right thing and annuls his marriage to Mary immediately. Steve grumbles about his hopeless situation to Linda, who agrees to help her partner out, recalling she spotted a duplicate file for Doug in Mickey's office. She agrees to look into it for Steve. Linda uncovers the truth: Dougie LeClair is actually Doug's son. She passes on a photocopy of the letter to Steve, who is thrilled to have some leverage over Doug. He threatens to tell Julie of Doug's deception, as well as Robert, who Doug has also hidden the truth from. Doug tells Steve that the truth will not harm his loved ones as much as Steve's would, but Steve just asks for more time. Doug reluctantly agrees, not knowing exactly what he's agreeing to. Alex also pays a visit to University Hospital to meet with Tom Horton about making a contribution to the hospital. There, he spots a familiar face: Marie Horton. Marie is not happy to see him, and, in fact, spies him before he notices her, and tries unsuccessfully to avoid him. Alex finally corners Marie, and tries to catch up, but Marie is icy. Alex is baffled by Marie's cool reception, and hints to Stephanie about the woman from his past he loved dearly, but a "sad turn of events" led to her disappearing from his life. When Stephanie spies Marie visiting Margo at the plant, Alex appears. Stephanie makes the connection, and slyly asks Alex about whether he's found the woman again. Marie is edgy at the Horton house, prompting Alice to ask Marie what is making her so jumpy, particularly after Alice spies Marie encounter Alex at University Hospital after Alex has a meeting with Tom regarding funding for UH. Marie tries to deflect, but Alice, as usual, breaks down her daughter's defenses. Marie admits that she and Alex had a connection in New York years ago after she left Salem upon discovering Tommy's identity, but is reluctant to say more, other than Alex was cruel and abusive. After her conversation with Alice, Marie flashes back to seeing a man fall from a balcony at a New York highrise apartment. Marie is shaken by the recollection. The recollections grow stronger after her new meeting with Alex, where he finally manages to convince Marie to join him for a coffee at the hospital cafeteria. There, Alex tries to gently find out what happened to Marie, but Marie shuts him down after Alex hints that he tried to track her down after "what happened with [his] brother Harley". Marie immediately flashes back to being grabbed by Harley on the balcony of Alex's New York apartment, Harley's body falling from the balcony, and Alex's voice, telling her Harley's gone. Marie visits Margo once again, this time during a visit from Stephanie. Marie tells Stephanie she knows of her involvement with Alex Marshall. She warns Stephanie that a man like Alex may be charming, but that she must be extremely careful, for he may harm her in ways that could affect the rest of her life. Stephanie is shaken by Marie's stern warning, and takes it upon herself to look into Alex's background a little further. At home, Marie hides away from the family, and recalls visiting Alex's apartment. Instead of finding Alex there, she finds his brother, Harley. They'd met previously, and Harley was a gentleman. This time, Harley offers her a drink as they talk on Alex's balcony. Harley moves in closer, and...Marie shudders as she's knocked from the moment. Alex makes one more appeal to Marie to see him again, but Marie refuses, coldly. Marie asks Marlena to take some time out to speak with her about Alex. Marlena agrees. Initially the sessions are just about fleshing out Marie's perceptions about what occurred at Alex's apartment, but it becomes apparent that Marie has a memory block about the full series of events. After a couple more sessions, Marie confesses she believes Alex killed Harley after an argument, but Alex insists he did no such thing, that he did it in defense of Marie. The realization that Marie is seeing Marlena about the incident prompts Alex to visit Marlena himself, and insist that Marlena step off the case, that the truth will do nothing to help Marie, only to hurt her. Marlena sticks to her guns, but Alex tells her that, if Marlena cares for Marie at all, she won't press to tell Marie the truth. Marlena consults with Jordan about how exactly to proceed with Marie. Jordan feels it's best to let Marie know what could possibly be uncovered, and how it could affect her psyche. Is Marie prepared to handle it? ULTIMATELY: Alex reveals that he is protecting Marie from the truth, that he arrived on the balcony while Harley was attempting to force himself on Marie. Marie pushed him off her, and Harley fell to his death. Alex attempted to cover for Marie, who has a mental block surrounding the incident. The truth of Marie causing Harley's death, and the lengths Alex has gone to protect her, endear Alex to Marie greatly, causing her to question her vows. David visits Mickey to build his divorce case against Trish. Mickey warns him that his relationship with Stephanie, no matter how tenuous it appears, could be used against him, particularly in regards to custody of Scotty. David feels like, despite this, he believes that Trish's abandonment of the marital home and leaving with Scotty would work against HER. Trish, of course, files against David, citing Stephanie as an adultress in the divorce. She can back it up as well, thanks to Jeri. Unfortunately, as they prepare for the court case, Jeri is presented with a golden opportunity: a touring gig singing for a popular country music act. Trish, though worried about the impact Jeri's tour will have on her case, encourages her mother to take the opportunity, especially with Jerry's support. Jerry believes they can win the case, with or without Jeri's testimony. David asks Stephanie to continue to keep distance from him during the court case. This, initially is begrudgingly accepted by Stephanie, but the tension of the distance eventually becomes too much, especially when David catches Stephanie at Doug's Place on a dinner date with Alex. Despite the dinner only being a business date, David sees them discussing rather flirtatiously (as is Alex's nature), and pulls Stephanie aside, taking her to task for her actions. Stephanie has had enough, being stretched thin by her feeling unwanted by David, and her growing impatience with the court case, Stephanie breaks things off with David. As the case goes to court, Jerry takes Trish out to dinner to talk shop, but Trish feels increasingly drawn to him, and as the case progresses, things get heated between them. A full-blown affair commences between them, which complicates the case once Jeri pays Trish an unexpected visit one evening, and catches them in bed together. Jeri is sworn to secrecy, but is troubled by the situation. Eventually, she confides in Doug after Doug presses her to find out what exactly has been bothering her. Jeri swears Doug to secrecy, but Doug does encourage her to speak to Mickey about what she saw. Jeri flatly refuses, dedicated to helping her daughter win custody of Scotty. When Mickey sees that Jeri is not on Jerry's witness list, he's confused, as Jeri appeared to be the lynchpin to Jerry's case against David and Stephanie. Mickey investigates, but hits a brick wall, until he visits David's apartment, and spies Jerry emerge from Trish's apartment, looking somewhat too intimate. He doesn't think too much of it, until Steve, who has been at odds with David at Anderson pipes up. David has been a prime rival to Steve at work, and Steve saw David's connection to Stephanie as being a way to take power away from Mary once Bob finally retires/passes. Steve tells Mickey that he had seen Trish and Jerry at Doug's Place being far too comfortable on many occasions. Mickey uses this at trial, and calls Jeri as a witness himself. Mickey's reasoning being, even Stephanie and David's relationship would pale in the eyes of the judge compared to an ongoing affair between Trish and her lawyer, especially when combined with Trish's abandonment of the marital home, and kidnapping of her child. Valerie returns to Salem at this point, and hears of David's plight. David runs into Valerie at Doug's Place, and they have a long, delightful catch up, and agree to see each other again...once the divorce case ends. Stephanie, on another dinner date with Alex, sees them together, and is livid. She goes to Trish, and apologizes for her animosity throughout her time with David. Trish initially doesn't believe Stephanie, until Stephanie finally reveals the truth to Trish: she is actually her friend, Brooke Hamilton. She explains her hostility toward Trish as being jealousy of her relationship with David, combined with an anger at Trish taking Scotty away from his father. Trish is understanding, and realizes the authenticity of Stephanie's words. She encourages Stephanie to tell her father the truth as well, as they discuss the growing closeness and affection between father and daughter. Though Stephanie's information is helpful in balancing the scales, the judge ultimately preferred the stability of David's home, particularly when paired with the stable home life provided by not just David, but also by Doug and Julie, who, as opposed to Jeri's touring lifestyle, appears extremely stable. David's victorious feeling is short-lived, when, after leaving for his first dinner out with Valerie post-trial, Donna, his longtime babysitter, lets herself into the apartment, and takes Scotty with her in a fugue state. Maggie, fatigued by her life working as a clerk in an antique store, decides to dedicate more time to volunteering at the David Martin Clinic, particularly with children. Tom suggests the idea as a way to have children in her life, and fill the gap Janice's departure left behind. Maggie works closely with Neil, eventually assisting him elsewhere in the hospital. The two strike up an easy friendship. Neil's friendship becomes closer and closer, as they share their loneliness with each other. The loneliness only increases for Maggie, as Mickey becomes more and more detached while working on an important case for Kate Winograd: her mother had passed away, and there was some degree of financial dispute with her siblings over the estate. Sensing Mickey's growing interest in Kate, Maggie loses herself more and more in her work, and, when home, tensions grow more and more palpible, especially when Mickey sees the light in Maggie's eyes when talking about the children in the clinic. He feels terribly he can't give her a child of her own, and pulls away from her, feeling inadequate, as well as feeling lingering guilt over his reticence to act during Joanne and Maggie's battle for custody over Janice. Maggie insists she doesn't blame him, and wishes he would be closer to her again, but Mickey still feels insecure, and feels less pressure with Kate. The two grow closer and closer, which, in turn, draws Maggie and Neil closer and closer. Things slowly become intense between Maggie and Neil, after Neil discusses losing his child with Phyllis, and feeling a sense that he will never have that stable home life with a wife and kids that he longed for. Despite his caddish ways, Neil has longed for stability, the kind Mickey and Maggie have shared. Maggie comforts him, this evolves into a kiss. Before things can move further, Maggie pushes Neil away. The two have a serious talk the next night over dinner. Maggie is troubled by her kiss with Neil, and wants to pretend it never happened. Neil feels much the same, but expresses an attraction to what Maggie represents, and what he aspires to as he matures. Maggie is flattered. Things evolve further when she returns home to find Mickey is still not home from the office. She goes on a hunt for him, and finds him asleep on a sofa at the office, stressed to the gills over his caseload. Maggie strokes his hair, waking him up slightly, enough for him to call out Kate's name. Maggie is horrified, and leaves the office immediately. Julie tries to reason with Maggie, that Mickey is simply working so hard on Kate's case that she's on his mind, but Maggie is certain there's more to it, and begins to keep a close eye on Kate at the hospital. She pays Kate a visit one day to talk about "helping her out" around her office, but it's ultimately to check her datebook. She spies a dinner date with Mickey at a quiet restaurant. Maggie follows them there, and finds Kate with her hand on Mickey's, talking extremely intimately. In actuality, Kate has made a move on Mickey, but Mickey is reticent to act on it, knowing how betrayal feels of a partner, and wishing none of that on Maggie. Maggie returns to the hospital in tears, and is comforted by Neil. Neil's apartment is very close to the hospital, and Neil leaves to get Maggie into his place to console her. While out, Margo's plug is pulled by Stephanie. Maggie and Neil make love after Neil works hard to reassure Maggie that she's beautiful and worthy of love, and that Mickey is a fool for letting Maggie slip through his fingers. Maggie immediately recognizes their tryst as a mistake, and Neil hurries back to the hospital, only to find Margo dead. He fabricates a story to Mike when pressed, but Mike doesn’t buy it. Mike, having been the one to find Margo’s plug pulled, and was seen by it, is immediately under suspicion. But with a lack of physical evidence (Mike’s fingerprints aren’t on the plug), he isn’t charged. Maggie pulls away from her work with Neil, initially. And Mickey and Maggie reconnect after Kate’s case ends. They share a lovely Christmas together, with Maggie gifting Mickey a vintage swiss army knife, like the one he’d seen at Chez Julie. But when Mike has Mickey sue UH and Neil for malpractice in Margo’s death, Maggie grows nervous. Her worst fears are confirmed when she discovers she’s pregnant. Knowing the baby is Neil’s she has no choice but to confess to Mickey. After turning to Marlena for support and guidance before approaching her husband (Marlena believes Mickey is tough enough to handle the news), Maggie tells Mickey the truth: the reason Neil can’t account for his whereabouts when Margo’s plug was pulled is because he was comforting Maggie at his nearby apartment. Maggie is pregnant. Mickey takes a moment to absorb the news, but is surprisingly okay with the news. He even thanks Maggie for solving the mystery for him. They talk, and while he’s displeased by the situation, the more Maggie talks about the events leading up to her affair with Neil, the more calm and collected Mickey seems. Maggie feels an odd sense of calm and reassurance. Her marriage is saved, and Mickey is handling the news well. In court, the fight against UH and Neil begins to much press brouhaha. Tom is called to the stand, and expresses his grief at Margo’s death, and the incredible lengths the hospital went to to accommodate, and to extend Margo’s life. But under cross-examination, Tom admits they dropped the ball on the night of her death, and admit to the hospital’s continued financial difficulties, only recently remedied by Alex Marshall’s contributions. When Neil is called to the stand, Mickey tries in vain to break his story, that he was on site, but that he did not receive any communication via the hospital announcement system to return to Margo’s room, nor was he paged. Mickey then calls the nurse on duty to dispute Neil’s account, noting that she did indeed page Neil, and received no response from the doctor. Neil makes it clear that he was available and had simply been on break, helping to calm a co-worker in distress before immediately returning to duty after his break had ended. Neil’s lawyer, by contrast, implies during their cross-examination of Mike, that Margo was soon to die, regardless, and that it was, in fact, her wish to end her life on her own terms. If Margo had indeed had her plug pulled, it was by a friend or loved one who Margo had specifically asked this of, insinuating Mike had done exactly this, which he denies. It is only when Maggie is called to the stand that the truth comes out. Expecting a subdued line of questioning from her so-far-forgiving husband, Maggie is taken aback when Mickey goes on the attack once she’s on the stand, hammering away at her until she cracks, begs Mickey not to make her tell everyone, and then tearfully reveals to all her affair with Neil Curtis. That night, Mickey and Maggie have a huge blowout fight, with Maggie ending up conceding she deserved the line of questioning she received from Mickey, and had wondered why Mickey had been so calm and collected after she shared the news of her deception with him. Mickey cools off again, and tells Maggie that, despite the animosity he presented on the stand, he was simply doing his job as an attorney, and that he regrets airing their dirty laundry the way he did. Maggie resents that he had to, but simultaneously understands why he did. But Maggie admits that it will take her time to forgive Mickey’s actions, but she intends to, and hopes Mickey would do the same, and not just pretend he has. She then storms off to bed. Marlena is increasingly concerned by Mickey’s calm exterior, fearing his laser focus on the case is masking a deep-seated rage against Neil that could explode violently, much like his rage toward Bill and Laura did years earlier. She expresses as much to Jordan, who thinks she might be onto something, but thinks that Marlena should take a step back, as Mickey is currently not her patient to deal with. Despite this, she approaches Maggie at the courthouse to lend her support, and to share her fears. Maggie appreciates Marlena’s words, and shares similar fears, discussing their fight the previous night. The morning of the verdict, tensions are high across Salem. Alice makes Tom a hearty breakfast, with Tom lamenting that, if Mickey has his way, it will be the last they can afford. Alice reassures him, while vocally resenting the way her son has turned on his own father. Bill emerges at this point, noting that, in all likelihood, Mickey is directing all his rage at Neil into the case, as Marlena’s previous advice to him had him direct his anger into constructive work. This may have manifested itself in a laser-focused need to win the case, and help “his son”. Alice balks at this, insisting that the Mickey she knew would at least have considered the livelihood of his father in all this, but Bill makes it clear that he isn’t sure Mickey can even see the effect it is having on Tom at this point, if he even is seeing Tom in this at all. At the trial, Neil and UH are found not guilty of malpractice. Mickey immediately heads out of the courtroom to splash water on his face in the bathroom. But once inside, Mickey reaches into his briefcase, and finds the swiss army knife Maggie bought him for Christmas. As he contemplates it, he goes over every argument he and Maggie have had, every time Neil had denied sleeping with his wife, every lie, every cover story. Maggie’s resentment of the time Mickey had spent with Kate. The betrayal of Neil, lying to his face as he coveted his wife. Seemingly in a trance, Mickey flicks the knife open, before snapping out of his state, and closing the knife, hiding it in his suit jacket pocket. As others enter the bathroom, Mickey closes his briefcase and leaves the room. As Mickey exits the toilets, Neil and his lawyers emerge, with a crowd of supporters, the Horton family, and the press, hot on their trail. Neil, smiling, extends a hand to Mickey, wishing him no hard feelings, and an opportunity to discuss their situation. Mickey walks over to Neil without a smile, and shakes his hand with one hand. In the other, he quickly plunges the swiss army knife into Neil’s stomach, stunning the crowd. As Neil collapses, Maggie and Liz scream in horror. ULTIMATELY: Neil recovers, Mickey ends up back at Bayview. Doug and Julie are tense over their different perspectives over David and Trish's divorce. Their lovemaking ceases, as they find themselves at odds, and barely speaking, hoping to avoid an argument. Doug finally becomes fed up, and demands the couple hash out their differences about the case. Julie, scared of alienating her husband further, is reluctant, but eventually gives in. Doug understands Julie's devotion to her son, and even understands Julie's anger at Trish, but believes Trish is truly past the wanderlust that drove her to leave Salem in the first place. Julie admits her tensions have been raised, in large part, due to the animosity Jeri had raised, and that, realistically, she would rather David and Trish found a non-confrontational way to end their marriage. Julie also admits, while she likes Stephanie, that she feels like the woman is a mystery, and feels there is something about Stephanie that is at once alien, and yet incredibly familiar to Julie. Doug and Julie continue to struggle to conceive, and once again visit Neil about their options. Neil suggests IVF as a novel path to conception. Neil has been studying it closely, and believes that Doug and Julie are prime candidates to be among the first in North America to attempt the procedure. Julie is reluctant, and Doug remains unusually blasé about it all, which again raises Julie's suspicions. Doug dismisses it all, insisting that the decision be entirely up to Julie. Julie consults with Steve, with Amanda, and with Maggie about her struggle. Each encourage Julie to go ahead with the procedure, all saying the same thing: that Hope should have a sibling to call her own. The only person this doesn't seem to fly with is her own doctor, Neil, who deflects whenever Julie mentions that particular subject. This troubles Julie, but she doesn't think too much of it at the moment. Ultimately, the pregnancy takes, and Doug and Julie are thrilled. Don grows increasingly insecure about the presence of Dr. Jordan Barr in Marlena's work life. He insists Marlena find a way to spend less time around him, but Marlena refuses, and resents Don's insinuation that she can't have a friendship with a colleague, likening it to her demanding he fire Linda and hire a male secretary to assuage her insecurity. Don is displeased by the implication that his dislike of Marlena's work relationship with Jordan is based on insecurity, but Marlena stands her ground. Don is frustrated, having many stressors in his life, feels his career is beginning to stagnate. Marlena is comforting, but Don's frustration escalates when Jordan gives her a raise and a new set of responsibilities. While it's not officially a promotion in name, it is in spirit. Don pretends to be happy for his wife, but is not-so-secretly resentful and suspicious. Soon after, Marlena is thrilled to discover she's pregnant. Don is thrilled by the news, hoping that this is the news that will bring him and his wife together. But this happiness is short-lived, as he quickly finds himself frustrated by Marlena's continually-increasing workload. He even goes so far as to confront Jordan, demanding he go easier on Marlena, which Marlena becomes furious about once she finds out.
  6. Hi all, We're conducting a quick survey about contemporary radio/audio soap operas & if they have a place our present. It's a quick survey (less than 3 minutes) and all responses are welcome! Here's the link: https://us2.list-manage.com/survey?u=ad35be68a92196af895ac53df&id=dbf3e73f4d&attribution=false Thanks!!
  7. EPISODE 190 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco At the Salem PD HQ, Hope walks Nick out of Roman's office, holding his arm. She's evidently concerned for him after his sudden painful headache in Roman's office, and that concern is evident in her voice. HOPE: You know, I would feel a lot better if I drove you to work, Nick. NICK: No, no, don't worry about me, Hope. Honestly, I'm okay. Hope stops, letting go of Nick's arm, as they continue talking in the main lobby of the police station. HOPE: Yeah, and you weren't a few minutes ago, so... NICK: I...apologize for that. I've been under a lot of stress, and...you know, sometimes it gets to me. Hope stops, and looks at Nick, arms folded. She nods, furrowing her brow. HOPE: I don't know if I believe you. But...okay, whatever you say. NICK: (laughs) Look, I know I worried you before, but I promise, I will stop in to make an appointment with Dr. Grant as soon as I'm done at work today, okay? HOPE: Okay. It's a deal. Hope smiles, as Nick extends his hand to shake Hope's. HOPE: And please, Nick. Be careful tonight at the party. I know....I know Abe thinks it's a great idea, and I know you wanna do your part to put Sheryl and Jordan away, but...please...please be careful. Nick smiles, leaning in to kiss Hope on the cheek as a 'thank you' for her concern. NICK: I will. You don't have to worry. I have faith in what Abe can do, especially with the ISA involved. HOPE: Well, just remember, even spies aren't perfect. I'll see you later. NICK: Okay. Thanks, Hope. HOPE: See you tonight. As Nick walks out the door of the police station, Hope looks on, with grave concern in her eyes, countering Nick's confidence. --- At Kate's loft, Billie slides open the front door, revealing Sami on the other side. Sami immediately, not even paying attention to who's inside. SAMI: Kate, we got trouble. EJ is up to something, and I'm worried it's about Nick and the.... Sami stops herself when she realizes Billie and John are both visiting. She stammers, standing wide-eyed as Kate looks at her, unimpressed. SAMI: John...Billie...you're here early! Sami looks around, giving them both a fake smile that does little to hide her panic. Kate, meanwhile, sighs from the kitchenette, pursing her lips and rolling her eyes at Sami's incompetence. John holds up a cup of coffee Kate's just handed him. He nods in greeting to his stepdaughter. JOHN: Morning, Sami. Sami stands in Kate's loft, caught off-guard by both John's and Billie's presence. Unsure how to complete her thought, she laughs awkwardly. SAMI: John! Billie! How...how great to see you, Kate and I were... KATE: We were just talking about how Nick's so...green in the job, he's not exactly reliable yet...so... Billie is immediately suspicious, knowing that Nick had something hanging over the heads of everyone on the Titan board. JOHN: Oh, I...I see. SAMI: Yeah. Ah...Look, I ah...I came to pick Kate up for work, were you...gonna be in town for long? JOHN: Not ah...not too long. SAMI: Mm. I guess it makes sense, since you're divorcing my mom, and leaving her to go on your little adventures with the ISA and all-- Kate gets up from her stool, clearing her throat before Sami can get too deep into her hostility with John. KATE: Ohhhkay. I think it's time to go. John, good to see you. Billie, I will see you at work. Sami and I have some things to catch up on so she can drive me over today. As Kate grabs her purse, John looks puzzled, further alarming Sami. JOHN: Didn't...don't you and Sami work for each other's competition? SAMI: Yeah, it's ummm... KATE: Yes, but we're working on a charity function together. Nick is...heavily involved, so...anyway. Have a great day, all. We'll see you tonight! Kate and Sami make a quick exit, muttering to each other on the way out, as their backs are turned to John and Billie, who look on, bemused. SAMI: (under her breath) Nice save. KATE: (under her breath) I wouldn't have to if you weren't such a lousy liar. SAMI: Lousy?! I-- Kate slams the loft door shut, leaving Billie and John behind. Billie turns to look at John, both of them equally confused by what just transpired. --- Gabi stands at the bar in the Kiriakis living room, pouring herself a drink, as Anjelica steps into the room. Spotting Gabi putting the cap on the brandy caraffe, Anjelica can't help but make a crack. ANJELICA: Well, we're on the sauce rather early this morning, aren't we? Gabi turns to face Anjelica, who smiles with a sardonic sweetness. GABI: I'm off today. And since I worked so hard yesterday, I figured I'd start tonight's festivities a little early. Anjelica smiles smugly, as she calmly patronizes Gabi. ANJELICA: Gabi, one thing you're going to need to learn now that you're entering into high society is that one never starts indulging too many hours before an engagement. We don't want our entrance to be a sloppy one, lest we end up on the society page. Gabi takes a sip of her drink, before putting it down, all ready to do battle with an obviously-hostile Anjelica. GABI: I suppose that would be important to someone like you. Especially considering how image-conscious you'd need to be to erase the bad memories of your former husband from everyone's minds. ANJELICA: That was a long time ago. GABI: Not in the public's minds. As Gabi leans against the bar table, hand on hip, giving Anjelica a self-satisfied smile, Anjelica folds her hands together, and steps in closer to Gabi in an attempt to intimidate her. ANJELICA: Well, that's part of why we need to be careful. And why we can't allow people with just...any breeding to be seen in our presence. GABI: And what exact breeding did you mean? The kind that has an affair with a man younger than her own stepson and has his baby? Anjelica draws herself up, as Gabi continues her attack, chuckling to herself, swishing her drink in her hand. GABI: Heh, you thought I didn’t know about you, didn’t you? By the way, your son has grown into a FINE piece of man. I have to say. I might suggest to Nick that we do a little...swap one night, Noelle, Alex, Nick, and I. It might be a lot of fun! ANJELICA: You really are exactly what I thought you'd be. Gabi stays cool under pressure, snapping back immediately as Anjelica begins to react to her vitriol. GABI: Oh, you don't think he'd interested? Shame. Gabi takes a sip of her drink, as Anjelica tenses her jaw, nearly spitting her words out. ANJELICA: You can't even fake being attracted to him, can you? GABI: Nick? I love him. Why else would I have moved in here with the likes of you? ANJELICA: Oh I can think of a few reasons. Status. The affection from a man you know you won't get elsewhere...OH! And here's a big one. Money! Gabi feigns shock, putting her hand to her chest in fake indignation. --- --- Nick walks into Horton Town Square, as Jordan emerges from the Java Cafe with a coffee in hand. Upon spotting Nick, she immediately tries to avoid him, looking away and walking as far from him as possible, but Nick catches on, and steps into her path, smiling widely as he blocks her way. Jordan sighs, rolling her eyes, as Nick grabs her arm. She pulls away, frustrated by him. NICK: Not so fast-- JORDAN: Let go of me. Nick releases Jordan's arm, as she readjusts herself. She looks up at Nick with a deep-seeded anger in her eyes. NICK: Why are you trying to avoid me, Jordan? I thought we were friends! JORDAN: You're real funny, Nick. I happened to see your little stunt on Nicole's special last night. Nick feigns excitement, appearing chipper that Jordan saw him on TV, as she stands back, unimpressed. NICK: Oh good! You saw me! I was hoping you were watching. JORDAN: Oh, I definitely was. It's too bad that stage light didn't do what it was supposed to. NICK: Aww don't be like that. JORDAN: Well, what do you expect me to be like? You nearly ruined my life. Hell, for all I know, you still could! NICK: Mmm, no. No, you did that all on your own. Jordan sighs, as Nick carries on as though he hadn't said anything serious. NICK: So, are you going to the gala tonight? Jordan looks at Nick, unsure whether to be honest or not. JORDAN: Probably. I know Rafe wanted to go, and I intend to enjoy whatever time I can spend with him, so... NICK: That's sweet. Nick smiles widely, but Jordan isn't moved. Nick leans in a bit closer. NICK: I ah...I think you're right to spend every second you can with Rafe now. Because you know, tomorrow isn't promised. JORDAN: Is that a threat, Nick? NICK: Oh, no. No, just, a suggestion you tread lightly. I know Sheryl's been looking for you. And...you know, your connection could cause a lot of problems for you and your new fiancé. Jordan rolls her eyes, looking around to make sure no one familiar is watching this exchange. JORDAN: I appreciate your concern. But I figured that light falling an inch from your head would've given you a little wake up call. NICK: Oh, it certainly did that! JORDAN: Yeah, not the kind I'm talking about. I'm talking about the kind where you stay out of affairs that don't concern you. Let people live their lives and keep what you know about their business to yourself. Nick nods attentively, before rebuffing Jordan's statement entirely. NICK: Well, that would be fine except that....your business was affecting my business...and I thought the public had a right to know exactly how. JORDAN: You're sick. NICK: That's rich coming from a woman who helped blow up a bank. Jordan cuts in almost immediately, raising her voice for a moment before stepping in close to Nick, speaking softly but firmly to him to defend herself. JORDAN: I am NOT that person anymore! For one, I have nothing to do with Sheryl anymore, and besides that, I am trying to start a new life here with Rafe. NICK: That's funny, because...that's not why you came to Salem. Is it? JORDAN: No. But it's why I stayed. Jordan sighs, looking a bit defeated as she appeals to Nick's humanity. JORDAN: Look, all I want is a chance to start over with the man I love. To have a second chance at life. To make up for my mistakes, and maybe undo some of the damage I did. You got your second chance, Nick. And look at what you've been able to do with it. Let me have mine. Jordan turns and walks away, as Nick watches her. He looks on, contemplative of what she's told him. --- Will approaches the Kiriakis house, as Rafe exits. Will looks up, after putting his car keys in his pocket, somewhat surprised to see Rafe in front of him. WILL: Rafe! RAFE: Will. You ah...you obviously heard the news. Will rolls his eyes, as he half-heartedly laughs. WILL: Yeah. Heh. Yeah, I heard. Rafe looks surprised. RAFE: She didn't tell you either? WILL: No. No...I found out thanks to Nick gloating about it last night before someone tried to drop a light on his head on live TV. Rafe nods, the situation crystallizing in his head. RAFE: Right. (sigh) WILL: I'm...guessing you just found out? RAFE: Yeah. And...Gabi wants me not to worry. Will chuckles before responding, eliciting a bit of a glare from Rafe. WILL: Yeah, that's gonna work. RAFE: You know damn well I'm not gonna stop worrying about her until she's outta this house. WILL: You and me both. But...hey, take some solace in the fact she left Ari with us. RAFE: That's...that's something. And it tells me she doesn't intend to make it permanent. WILL: I didn't think for a second she did. Rafe perks up slightly at Will's last statement, certain there's more to the story. RAFE: You know something. Will shrugs, trying to keep Rafe from digging any further. WILL: No more than you do. I just know she isn't exactly in love with the guy. Rafe sighs, more confused than ever. He looks down at the ground for a moment, before looking back up at Will. RAFE: You came here to see Gabi? WILL: I mean...kinda. I actually was just here to drop off something for Alex, but... RAFE: Can you do me a favour? WILL: Anything. RAFE: Talk to her. Convince her that moving into this house is a BAD idea. I have such a rotten feeling about this. Will holds up his hands to stop Rafe continuing. His urgency makes it clear he agrees. WILL: Oh no, trust me. I agree. This is...this is absolutely not what I want, but...Rafe, I don't know that I can convince her once her mind's made up. You know Gabi. RAFE: I do. And I also know you're one of the few people who can get through to her. So...please. For me. For Ari. Try. Will takes a second, before nodding back at Rafe solemnly. WILL: I will. Rafe pats Will's back for a moment, before heading for his car. RAFE: Thanks, man. WILL: No problem. As Rafe takes off, Will steps toward the front door. He sighs as he watches Rafe walk away, unsure if he can pull of what Rafe's asked of him. WILL: No problem at all. ... Inside the Kiriakis house, Gabi stands in the living room, inches from a hostile Anjelica. Gabi holds her drink in her hand as she looks unfazed at her new rival. GABI: You know...for a houseguest that...pretty much nobody wants here, you really seem to act like you own the place. ANJELICA: Watch it, Chiquita-- GABI: Oooh, Anj, low-hanging fruit. I'm surprised at you. Anjelica ignores Gabi's crack, and continues. ANJELICA: I have a lot more influence in this house than you think. GABI: Maybe when it was Victor's house. But it's Nick's now. And I am his guest. And my influence with Nick is FAR greater than yours. So I would try very hard not to rock the boat if I were you. There's no worse look than a person running for governor who's homeless, is there? Anjelica furrows her brow, unsure how much Gabi actually knows about her situation with Nick. Anjelica takes a moment before replying. ANJELICA: I'll land on my feet just fine. The question I have is...what do you get out of this? I mean, if you’re just after money...there's a ton of easier ways to get at it than this. And I mean, I know Nick. He's hardly a prize catch. Gabi smirks, trying to stifle a chuckle. GABI: And your husband was? Riverfront Knifer? Gabi finishes her drink and sets it down on the bar, before turning back toward Anjelica, and pointing a finger, a curious look on her face. GABI: Didn't he kill Maggie's daughter? (laughs) I am...stunned that anyone with your last name is even allowed on the GROUNDS after that! Gabi cracks up, producing a mocking laughter, as she shakes her head at Anjelica. ANJELICA: I am not Harper. GABI: But you're using his legacy to try to sell yourself into office. I mean, I get it, yours isn't so hot, either. But, maybe....before you start trying to come for me, you clean up your own backyard first? Before Anjelica can interject, Will enters the living room, immediately sensing the tension in the room. WILL: OH! Hi! Umm…I’m sorry, am I interrupting…something? Gabi and Anjelica turn to face Will. Gabi is relieved to see him, while Anjelica is visibly irritated by his arrival. GABI: Will! WILL: I'm...ah...actually here to drop off something for Alex, but... Anjelica walks toward the foyer, nearly knocking Will over in the process. ANJELICA: Of course you are. I'll go get him so you can engage in repartée with someone more on your level. Anjelica smirks pointedly at Gabi, before stepping out of the room, heading up to Alex's bedroom. Will's eyes widen as he looks at Gabi, relieved to be away from Anjelica's hostility. WILL: Right! So....what did I just walk in on? Gabi grimaces, trying to downplay the tension in the room just moments before. --- At the Salem Central Bank, the bank manager hands the safe deposit key back to EJ, who sits across from him at his desk. BANK MANAGER: Ahh...this...actually isn't our key. EJ: Oh? BANK MANAGER: Unfortunately, it's true. And, to that end, I couldn't tell you which bank it would belong to. EJ sighs, looking down at the key that he grasps tightly in his hand. EJ: Damn. I was really hoping to get some of Father's personal affairs in order. BANK MANAGER: Oh, is your father okay? EJ puts on a somewhat sombre expression, exaggerating Stefano's health concerns to gain sympathy. EJ: Well, we've been...struggling with his diabetes, and...not to get too personal, but I would like to have his estate in order before it's too late. If you know what I mean. The Bank Manager seems touched by this, responding in an earnestly sympathetic way. BANK MANAGER: Oh...Oh, absolutely. I just...I wish I could tell you more. EJ: No, I ah...I understand the privacy laws and whatnot. Umm...but as his right hand at DiMera, this...this little loose end did take me by surprise. Ummm...you wouldn't happen to have heard or seen anything that could help. BANK MANAGER: I wish I could but...(sigh) You know, since you are involved in the company... The Bank Manager clicks his computer mouse a couple times, pulling up some DiMera files. Sending a copy to his printer, the documents emerge before EJ's eyes, delighting him. BANK MANAGER: These might give you some insights into recent executive activity. Maybe give you an idea of where to look. EJ lights up, nodding gladly toward the Bank Manager, as more and more pages print out. --- As Sami drives Kate toward the Titan building, she looks tense at the wheel, and is unusually silent. Kate looks over at her, concerned. KATE: Alright, you dragged me out of there in a hurry, and now you won't talk. What is it? Sami finally looks over at Kate momentarily, and begins to speak, her eyes now nervously darting back and forth between Kate and the road ahead. SAMI: It's EJ. KATE: I gathered that much. Now, what about him? SAMI: Kate, I think he might be...(sigh) I think he's double-crossing us. Kate looks at Sami, incredulous. KATE: What?! SAMI: I'm serious. KATE: Sami, where would you get an idea like that? The man...practically worships the ground you walk on. SAMI: Yeah well, he's a good actor. Kate takes a second, turning her head away to look at the road ahead, as Sami continues to stare off at the road with laser focus. After a second, Kate tries again. KATE: What...exactly happened this morning to put this into your head? SAMI: I got up, and he was already heading for the door. He was trying to sneak out. KATE: Okay? SAMI: He said he had a meeting, but when I broke into his tablet-- Kate cracks up at Sami's typically blasé mention of her invading EJ's privacy. KATE: Yes, of course... SAMI: There was no meeting in his calendar. KATE: Okay, maybe it was last minute. These things happen, Sami! SAMI: Not with EJ. He puts everything in that timetable. Everything. He is neurotic about that timetable, Kate. And I just can't shake the feeling he's up to something. Stefano's...got in his head. Something, I don't know, but-- Kate sighs, unsure what to say next, but after a moment of listening to Sami ramble, Kate interjects. KATE: Sami...Sami, turn in here, let's grab a coffee. (sigh) Not that you need any more caffeine, you're so tense you could cut diamonds between your shoulder blades. Kate rolls her eyes at Sami's anxious demeanor, as Sami obliges Kate's request to pull into the Java Cafe parking lot, as Kate continues to talk. KATE: You know, I can't understand how you can so easily change your mind about EJ like this. The man absolutely adores you, Sami. Anyone could see it! You were about to be married again before this whole mess with Nick cropped up. I just...I don't understand how that little twerp can so easily come between you like this. SAMI: Well, he did. Sami pulls into the parking spot, and Sami turns off the car, about to get out. Kate grabs Sami's arm, stopping her before she can open the driver's side door. KATE: Bull. I don't buy it. Now there's something you're not telling me, and I want to know what it is. Why are you so mistrustful of EJ now? After all you've been through with him? Sami takes a second, and sighs. Breathing in deeply to avoid getting emotional, she finally speaks, her voice cracking. SAMI: After...after we found out about Kristen raping Eric, I...I started having flashbacks to...(sigh) to the night Johnny and Allie were conceived...and... Sami closes her eyes, trying to keep her composure, and failing, as Kate, immediately realizing what's happening, pulls Sami towards her, holding her in a motherly embrace. ---
  8. EPISODE 189 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Billie slides open the door to Kate's loft, finding John on the other side. Billie is pleasantly surprised to see him there and offers to let him in. BILLIE: John! JOHN: Hey Billie. John steps in, waving to Kate, who stays seated at the breakfast bar. JOHN: Morning, Kate. KATE: Morning, John. Bringing good news, I hope. JOHN: Well, I certainly think so. Billie looks on, intrigued, as she slides shut and locks the front door. BILLIE: Okay, you got me interested. What's happened? JOHN: Well...I was talking with Abe not long ago, and we both agree that we can use this Penthouse Grille grand re-opening to wrap this whole Jordan and Sheryl business up once and for all. Kate is now intrigued, turning herself slightly in her stool to more directly face John, as she sets her breakfast down. KATE: Oh? BILLIE: Sounds like you might be onto something. JOHN: I think it's as good a shot as anything. We just need to come up with a game plan, and fast, and if we do, we can finally get those two locked away where they belong. Billie turns to Kate, who smiles, pleased to finally have a possible break in the case. --- Inside Crystal's apartment, Sheryl emerges from the bedroom in her robe. Yawning and stretching, she walks over to the sofa, and turns on her TV, to find the local news playing. She sets the remote down on the coffee table in front of her, before turning away from the TV, heading for the kitchenette behind the sofa. As the TV relays the day's events, Sheryl heads for the fridge, half-listening to the newsreader. TV ANCHOR: (via TV) And tonight, Titan Enterprises will be celebrating their rebirth with a grand gala. Celebrating the re-opening of the popular Penthouse Grille, the who's-who of Salem society will be out to sample the finest cuisine, curated by famed local restauranteur, Julie Williams... Sheryl listens somewhat more closely, but opens the fridge door to retrieve some orange juice. TV ANCHOR: (via TV) ...and to add to the excitement, the night will also be a welcome party to the company's new CEO, Nick Fallon. Sheryl's head turns quickly to face the TV, an idea clearly coming to her in this moment. She slams the fridge door shut, and makes a beeline to her cell phone, which is plugged in in the next room. Emerging as quickly as she left the room, Sheryl makes her call to Jerome excitedly. SHERYL: (into phone) Come over right away. I've figured it out. I know how we're gonna do it. Sheryl beams, as she waits for Jerome's reaction. --- Gabi stands uncomfortably in the Kiriakis living room, with Rafe having just being shown in by Maggie. GABI: Rafe! Rafe looks on at Gabi, who's standing across the room from him and Maggie, with the incriminating photos of EJ and Abby in a liplock on Smith Island in her hands behind her back. He seems immediately suspicious of his sister, but is too upset by her being in the Kiriakis house to let that stop him from approaching her. RAFE: Gabi...you got time to talk? GABI: About what? RAFE: Ahhh...you moving into this house? Maggie clues in that this will probably be a less-than-pleasant conversation and quickly excuses herself. MAGGIE: I ah...I'm gonna go finish getting the room ready for Victor, so...if you'll excuse me. Maggie smiles warmly, but awkwardly, as she quickly exits the living room, shutting the double doors from the foyer behind her. As Maggie does this, Gabi shoves the pictures deeper into her purse before Rafe looks back her way. Rafe turns back to look at an extremely nervous Gabi. GABI: I...I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to tell you, Rafe. It happened...really fast. RAFE: Yeah, I'll say. Gabi, you swore you weren't gonna get caught up with this sleaze again, and then I find out from him this morning at work. He's all up in my business, gloating about how you decided to move in with him in his big new house. GABI: I know. I know, I'm sorry. RAFE: Well, when were you planning on telling me? Gabi sighs, trying to explain herself without giving too much away. GABI: If you want me to be totally honest, I wasn't. Rafe seems incredulous of Gabi's answer. RAFE: What?! GABI: Just...hear me out. It's not what it seems, okay? The truth is, I'm not gonna be here very long. It's just...temporary. RAFE: ...Okay? GABI: That's...that's all I can say. Rafe, just...trust me. Rafe's anger rises, along with his confusion, and his voice. This alarms Gabi, who steps in closer to Rafe to try to stifle him as he shouts his sister down, hoping for a clear answer. RAFE: How the Hell am I supposed to trust you when you're giving me nothing to go on, Gabi?? It's not like you're predisposed to making the best decisions as it is! GABI: I know! Okay, but you have to trust me. The less you know the better. Now, can you just...let me handle this. My way. Can you do that? Rafe looks unsure, as Gabi looks back, her eyes pleading with him to back off. --- --- Sheryl opens the door to her apartment, and lets a tired Jerome in. Shutting the door behind him, they immediately launch into their plans for the day. SHERYL: Alright, so you wanna hear what I have planned, then? JEROME: Only if you can get me a cup of coffee first. I nearly crashed my car on the way over here. Jerome yawns as Sheryl makes her way over to the kitchenette to oblige his request. Sheryl is unusually chipper as she does this, and that fact is not lost on Jerome. SHERYL: You got it. JEROME: You're not a morning person. What is this...Little Miss Sunshine routine? Sheryl laughs as she pours Jerome a cup of fresh coffee, smiling widely as she hands it to him. SHERYL: I guess I'm just...full of confidence. Today is our day. JEROME: Oh, is it? SHERYL: Yes. See, today is the big gala at the Penthouse Grille. They're re-opening, as you probably know. Jerome stands, looking skeptically at Sheryl, who pours a cup for herself. JEROME: I heard. SHERYL: So...my thought is, since everyone will be there, and it's a busy society affair, both Jordan and Nick will be there. And it's a golden opportunity to whisk Jordan out of there, mess up that little weasel Nick's golden moment a bit, and get the hell out of Salem before all Hell breaks loose. Jerome sips his coffee, but frowns, before answering skeptically. JEROME: Okay, but...you said everyone who's anyone in Salem is gonna be there? You're gonna get recognized. Sheryl rolls her eyes, obviously flipping her dyed-red hair, and puffing her cheeks out slightly to prove her point. SHERYL: Disguiiiises. Like, come on, Jerome. I'm a master at this. You know me. And it's only for a few hours, and we're outta there. JEROME: And what if it's a trap? Sheryl, they know you're really Siobhan and I guarantee you, they're gonna figure out that you're impersonating Crystal Clarke. Sheryl replies non-chalantly. SHERYL: They haven't so far. JEROME: And for that matter, what happened to Crystal, anyway. You said you dealt with her, but what specifically happened? SHERYL: I took care of it. Okay? That's all you need to know. Jerome looks less than thrilled by Sheryl's deflection, sitting himself down on the couch next to Sheryl. JEROME: I still don't like the sound of that. SHERYL: You don't have to. You know nothing. Keep it that way, it's better for all of us. JEROME: That’s the truth. All I wanna know is, what’s the escape plan? SHERYL: I set up a car in the bush in the country. In there is scuba gear for Jordan and I, and a little surprise to throw the cops off the trail. JEROME: And you’re gonna swap cars when you get to this spot, and… SHERYL: …and drive off the very same embankment one Brady Black did not a few months ago. Now, listen. Are you in, or not? Jerome sighs loudly, looking at Sheryl with a prominent glare and pursed lips. JEROME: I'm in, but only if I'm not physically there, and once you're out of Salem, this is the last time you involve me in ANY of this. I'll help you with security, and access to the facility, but that's it. Don't ask me for more. SHERYL: Well, considering I'm pretty sure they haven't found the device we planted on their computers when we tried to plant the virus, I think that's doable. So....deal. Sheryl reaches out for a handshake from Jerome. Jerome, reluctantly, shakes Sheryl's hand. --- Hope and Nick stand in Roman's office at the Salem PD Headquarters with Abe, who is holding Nick's file on Sheryl and Jordan. He sighs as he closes the file. ABE: Yep. That's them. NICK: So, if nothing else, you have their previous charges to hold them. ABE: If we can lure them to the party. Once they're there, they're ours. But otherwise, it's too dangerous to move on this. That's why we haven't yet. Nick nods, understanding the full situation now. NICK: Which is why you need my help. ABE: Exactly. NICK: I'm happy to help. As long as I'm protected for my trouble. HOPE: You will. Abe will make sure of it. ABE: Absolutely. Look, my duties as mayor may take up much of my time, but I honestly am still extremely passionate about police work. And anything that can help keep Salem safe is something I want to be a part of. Abe holds up the file to accentuate his point. ABE: These women are a threat to that. Abe drops the file on Roman's desk with a flourish. ABE: So here is what I want you to do. At the Penthouse Grille party, I want you to ensure that you are to make a special appearance, and dedicate the party to your ascention to CEO of Titan. All the publicity tonight should be geared to highlighting that. This should draw them out of the woodwork, as I'm sure you're aware, after last night, that they're after you. HOPE: Presuming, of course, that they're responsible for trying to drop that stage light on you. ABE: Granted, but regardless, once they're drawn out, then we will station armed officers around the restaurant, and remote surveillance, to ensure they don't leave, and that no one gets hurt. But, you NEED to be there at the gala. NICK: So I'm bait. Hope shifts uncomfortably, as Abe looks her way, hoping Hope has a slightly better way of putting it. HOPE: That's what it sounds like to me. Are you sure this is a good idea, Abe? Abe shrugs, a little exasperated by Hope's reluctance. ABE: It's the only one we've got. Sheryl has gone underground, and she's great at disguising herself. No one is sure where she's gone. We can't risk alarming Jordan while she's living with Rafe. It's far too risky for him, considering her volatility. HOPE: So if it's so dangerous, what are we doing to protect Nick? ABE: Hope, you know the drill. We would never put someone's neck out like this without having all our best officers out there to protect him. And, because it is an international case, we have the ISA working with us as well. Hope relaxes somewhat, but is still somewhat nervous as to what could happen to her cousin. She looks at Nick, who is deep in his thoughts. Eventually, Nick finally responds with a quick nod of agreement. NICK: Okay. Yeah. Let's do it. Abe smiles at Nick's decision, as Hope looks on, more than a little concerned. --- Rafe stands before Gabi in the Kiriakis living room, his arms folded in front of him as he scolds his sister for moving into the house. RAFE: I don't know if I can trust that you know what you’re doing right now, Gabi. You aren't exactly doing something that makes a lot of sense, and you've done way crazier stuff before. GABI: AND I've managed to get myself out of my messes before. Right? Rafe sighs, shaking his head. RAFE: That's beside the point and you know it. GABI: Look, it's not like I'm still in... Gabi steps in closer to Rafe and speaks softly, just in case anyone's listening in. GABI: Look, I am not under some kind of spell, Rafe. I know what Nick is like. I'm under no delusions about who he is. You just need to know that I am okay, and that I am doing what I have to do to protect myself and my daughter, okay? Rafe shakes his head, as Gabi steps closer to him, putting a hand on his shoulder. GABI: Can you do that for me? RAFE: Gabi, I just...I don't like the looks of this. GABI: You don't have to. You just have to be my brother, and support me. Gabi hugs Rafe tightly, as Rafe hugs back, almost afraid to let her go. His voice cracking slightly, he relays something to Gabi as Gabi steps back from hugging her brother. RAFE: Ah...Abuela says to call her. Gabi nods, dabbing a tear in her eye. GABI: I will. Rafe sighs, incredibly hesitant to leave. RAFE: Look...I don't like this. GABI: I know. RAFE: If you need anything. Anything at all. You call me, okay? Gabi nods, smiling though she's tearing up. GABI: I will. Thank you. Rafe looks Gabi up and down, as though it's the last he'll see of her, before nodding and turning back toward the door. RAFE: Be careful, Gabi. Rafe walks out of the living room, leaving Gabi alone in the living room. She stands, tense and scared, as she scans the room. GABI: Yeah. Careful. It's what I should've been all along. (sigh) Gabi, deep in her thoughts, heads over to the bar and pours a drink from the caraffe, as Anjelica walks in. Spotting Gabi pouring herself a drink, she can't resist making a sniping remark. ANJELICA: Well, we're on the sauce rather early this morning, aren't we? Gabi turns to face Anjelica, who smiles with a sardonic sweetness. --- At Kate's, John is going over the plan he'd worked out with Abe with Billie and Kate. Billie is less than thrilled by the plan. JOHN: So if we use Nick's influence to draw them in, I'll be observing in the Alamain Tower next door, and we'll get Shane remotely working to shut down the main power and elevators, so they can't get out. Kate sits behind John, still sipping on her breakfast smoothie casually while she listens. KATE: Some high-tech spy gear. JOHN: Well, the ISA is state-of-the-art in every way. KATE: I'll say. BILLIE: I still have some reservations about including Nick on this, though. John seems somewhat confused by Billie's reticence. JOHN: Why's that? He's the perfect target for them. Someone's already made an attempt on his life. This week, for God's sake! BILLIE: Yeah. And obviously there's a reason for that. John, I don't think Nick has clean hands in all this. We may be barking up the wrong tree, and HE may be involved in this deeper than anyone thought. He MAY be the third suspect. John turns away, wincing in disbelief at Billie's assertion. JOHN: Oh, come on, Billie! Nick's a smart kid, but he's not capable of pulling something like this off. BILLIE: John. I know that kid. Very well. Kate interrupts, setting the glass that held her smoothie in the dishwasher. KATE: Better than most! Billie gives Kate a cutting glare, as John retorts without missing a beat. JOHN: Look, it's worth a try, at the very least. We have to find SOME way to draw Sheryl and Jordan out into the open where it's not gonna put an officer in immediate danger. Somewhere tightly controlled where we can handle what's gonna go down. BILLIE: I mean, I guess. But I don't think Nick's presence will influence Jordan. Kate replies, eyes rolling freely as she mocks Jordan. KATE: It won't. But...if Rafe's going, she'll be all too happy to play the belle of the ball for her fiancé. BILLIE: Well, Mom, if you can hold your acid tongue long enough, can you maybe find out for sure. And maybe...influence his decision a bit. KATE: I can certainly try. As Kate responds, the doorbell rings. Everyone turns toward the door, as Billie walks over to slide open the front door. Sami arrives and immediately storms in, not even paying attention to who's inside. SAMI: Kate, we got trouble. EJ is up to something, and I'm worried it's about Nick and the.... Sami stops herself when she realizes Billie and John are both visiting. She stammers, standing wide-eyed as Kate looks at her, unimpressed. SAMI: John...Billie...you're here early! Sami looks around, giving them both a fake smile that does little to hide her panic. Kate, meanwhile, sighs from the kitchenette, pursing her lips and rolling her eyes at Sami's incompetence. --- At the Salem Central Bank, EJ sits opposite a bank manager in his office. The man, unseen by us, speaks to EJ from behind his desk. BANK MANAGER: Mr. DiMera, what can I do for you today? EJ: Well, I was wondering if you could help me access this safe deposit box, I believe this would be with your bank? EJ presents the bank manager with the key he found in the living room safe at the DiMera mansion, and smiles confidently. ---
  9. JUNE 1979 Susan, fresh back in Salem, pays the David Martin Clinic a visit, and the first person she visits is Tom, who is thrilled to see her back in Salem. When he presses Susan as to the reason for her visit, Susan informs Tom that this isn't merely a visit, Susan and Anne are back in Salem permanently. Things with Eric didn't work out, and she feels that, no matter what, she's at home in Salem. Tom is thrilled to have her back, and wonders if Susan will return to working at the David Martin Clinic. Susan wishes to do so, but also feels the clinic is running fine without her, so she's intending to loosen the reigns somewhat, and involve herself in other projects as well. Tom is pleased for her. Donna and Pete ride off on Pete's motorcycle to grab burgers and a soda, and catch up on what's happened since Pete's been away. Pete tells Donna that he's now graduated, and has decided to spend the summer in Salem with his uncle Neil. He hopes to work, save some money, and hopefully head away to college in the fall. Donna is happy to have Pete back in her life, but insists they keep their reunion private, especially from her father and stepmother. Pete is reluctant, not wanting to begin their renewed connection with a lie, but Donna insists that is the way it has to be, as Don would never accept Pete back in her life. Pete goes along with this for a few nights, but resents sneaking around. He also is firm with Donna that they're just friends for now, he wants to take it slow, and he wants to see other girls. Donna doesn't love this idea, but goes along with it, simply happy to have Pete back in her life at all. One of the girls Pete has his eye on is Anne Peters. He spots her one night while out with a friend, and approaches her. After some flirtation, and more than a hint of presuasion on his part, Anne agrees to go out with him, but asks that he keep it a secret, as her mother is, in her words, "ridiculously overprotective". Anne keeps the dates secret from Donna as well, admitting she's just getting to know Donna, and some of the other girls in school consider her a blabbermouth and a troublemaker. Mickey is approached by Kate, sharing the news that her mother has passed away, and that there is some degree of dispute with her relatives over her share of the inheritance. She hopes Mickey can advocate for her. Mickey is pleased to help, and takes on the case. They meet at his office to discuss the matter, and Kate reveals to Mickey that she, in fact, has little interest in the money in her mother's estate for herself, she plans to use it as a scholarship for medical students at Salem University. The reason her family objects is entirely based upon greed. They argue Kate has no need for the money herself and is estranged from the family. Additionally, their mother's will was last updated in 1966, and she has been ill for years, too ill to update the will, but her relatives insist Kate would not be included, based on the word of their mother. Mickey thinks it an easy win for Kate, as the relatives can’t speak on behalf of the mother, and Kate assures Mickey that her mother was of sound mind to the end, regardless of her physical health. At home, things are not so serene. When Mickey discusses his day, and the help Linda had given him, and how she's been an excellent fit, as though she'd never been away, Maggie seems distant. When Mickey points it out, Maggie gets defensive, but quickly catches herself, admitting to a hint of lingering insecurity. She wishes Linda would return to working for Anderson, though she knows that's not possible. She laments that Susan's return means that she won’t be as involved with the children at the David Martin Clinic as she had hoped. At the hospital, Susan's return means Maggie knows she’ll be needed less in the clinic, but Susan insists she’d love Maggie to be around to help out as needed, and Neil offers her more work with him, if she's interested. Maggie accepts. The two work closely together, with Maggie working as his de facto secretary, while also volunteering some of her time with Susan at the clinic. Through this, Maggie begins to see Neil's softer side, and is charmed by him, and he is wowed by her quick connection with Pete when he visits Neil at the office. Maggie provides Pete with guidance when he comes by Neil’s office, troubled by his deception in seeing Donna behind Don and Marlena's back (though he doesn't mention Donna or her parents by name). Neil sees the two talk at one point, and it wowed by Maggie’s easy connection with Pete, whom Neil hasn’t had quite as easy a time getting through to. Stephanie makes the trip to Margo's to help her set up the house and paint. There, she and Margo talk about her situation with David, and Margo asks why she feels such animosity toward Trish, wondering if it's a degree of insecurity. Stephanie denies this, saying she actually doesn't mind Trish as a person. In fact, in another life, she's sure they'd be the best of friends. The problem is, beyond David's obvious lingering feelings toward Trish, Stephanie resents how Trish ripped Scotty away from David early in life, when he had the love of both parents. A sore spot for her, she says, as she grew up without a father. Margo understands, but counters that Trish wanted a career, much like Stephanie has. In Trish's world, the only way to have that career is to leave for Hollywood, which David had no interest in doing. As much as she feels that what Trish did was wrong, she understands why she did it. Stephanie agrees with Margo, but doesn't feel like being as magnanimous, under the circumstances. As their bond gets closer, Stephanie visits Margo again, and they discuss Stephanie's injury to her hands. Margo is stunned by how extensive the burns are, and asks how she got them. Stephanie is vague about details, but repeats her story about dropping the hot pan, then picking up the hot pan from the floor so as not to damage the laminate. Margo seems uncertain about the story, since the scabs on the burns look too uniform to her eyes, but she keeps quiet. Stephanie and Margo have an intense discussion over dinner regarding what would happen if her leukemia came back. Margo is hopeful, but says that if it does come back, it will likely be fatal, and could be incredibly painful. Stephanie wonders how long Margo could remain in this state, and Margo tells Stephanie the doctors speculate she could die within days or could linger for months, but that Margo has decided that, if things get too hard, and there's no hope, she'll ask Mike to allow her to pass away on her terms. Stephanie believes that's the best idea, though she hopes it doesn't go that way for her. Margo thanks Stephanie for her optimism, but also tempers it by making it clear that she's very at peace with her fate. Mary is increasingly uncomfortable with Stephanie’s confidence at work, and is still uneasy about Stephanie's story about her burns, and troubled by the convenient timing of her burns: just as the government ID checks were beginning. She recalls how familiar everyone found Stephanie to be when she was hired, and finally decides to ask Bob about Stephanie's hiring. Bob confirmed that Stephanie's documentation is with Linda, in fact, when they had begun the government background checks, Bob wasn't able to locate the files, as he assumed Linda had them when she was off in New York. Mary approaches Linda, asking if she had seen Stephanie's employee file. Linda, still playing the amnesiac, tells Mary that she didn't take the file when she left for New York, and doesn't remember ever having seen it. Mary is stuck, until she has a chat with Margo over lunch one day, and discusses the burns on Stephanie's hands. Margo is struck by how severe the burns on Stephanie's fingertips are, and how fortunate she is that the burns weren't so bad as to require skin grafts. This sparks an idea in Mary's head, and she heads for Tom's office to ask about accessing Stephanie's records. Tom, of course refuses, despite Mary's pleas. Mary voices her frustrations to Chris, who, while believing that something is amiss with Stephanie, encourages Mary to drop her investigation, or, at least, hire a PI. Mary doesn't want to raise any alarm bells prematurely, but desperately wants an answer, and resents Chris' advice, snapping at him after he receives a call from Amanda, asking him when they'll get together that night. Chris and Amanda continue to see each other, with Chris becoming more and more attached to Amanda, though Amanda is still uncertain about how attached she can get before divorcing Greg. Greg, of course, still hopes that Amanda will return with him to Chicago. When Amanda visits Chris at Anderson, Chris feels Amanda is being pulled in two different directions, and tells her to go back to Chicago with Greg for the time being to try to get her house in order. He will be here for her whenever she’s ready, and tells Amanda that he will call her every day until that time. Amanda is grateful to Chris for his patience, and vows to return to him, and Salem, again soon. They kiss for a long moment, long enough for Mary to walk into the room and catch them. Mary makes snarky remarks about their lack of professionalism that Chris brushes off. Chris then asks Mary about her new beau, Steve. Mary is less-than-thrilled by that line of questioning, frustrated by Steve’s extended stay in Paris. She makes the flip remark that she doesn’t need Steve to be hanging from her lips at every moment to keep him. Chris thinks Mary is a bit defensive, which Mary finds insulting, and storms off. Bob is thrilled by the progress Anderson is making with the government contract. They’re nearly ready to commence production, and Bob is looking at expansion of the plant to accommodate secondary assembly lines. He tasks Stephanie with arranging a trip for himself and Chris to head to Washington, in hopes of approving the expanded contract, as well as potentially finding other investors looking to have product lines assembled via Anderson. Chris finds the timing perfect, as he’ll be leaving town just as Amanda heads back to Chicago, so he’s all set to head off. Mary resents that she can’t go along, but Bob pacifies her by giving her more control at the plant while he’s away, essentially evenly dividing Mary’s and Stephanie’s workloads. Bob recognizes Mary’s hurt from when Stephanie was away recovering from her burns, and he thinks this is a much better opportunity for Mary to show her worth. Mary jumps at the chance. Stephanie has been calling to make the arrangements for Chris and Bob’s hotels. After a conversation with Bob about the details of their trip, and which government offices they’ll need to be in relatively close proximity to, Stephanie slips in a call under hushed tones to a friend of hers. While looking over her shoulder and being generally secretive, Stephanie gives the person on the other end some very specific details about the trip, and what Bob and Chris will be looking for in an investor. She smiles broadly as she hangs up the phone. Marlena and Don are mostly happy at home, though both are very busy people. They make a point of spending at least one night together at the weekend alone, and one with Donna. The system seems to work, though tensions arise one weekend night when Jordan calls Marlena to the hospital on one of her date nights with Don for an emergency with a patient. This doesn't bother Don too much the first time, but the second time, when Jordan calls while he and Marlena are in bed making love, does. Marlena is indignant, recalling numerous times when Don has had to be called away during intimate moments. Don attempts to explain those away, but Marlena doesn't buy it, and asks that they discuss it when she comes back from the hospital. While at the hospital, Marlena feels ill, which concerns Jordan. After collecting herself, Marlena goes to see Neil, who runs some tests, while Jordan calls Don. Don is initially openly hostile on the phone, but when Jordan explains the situation, Don races to UH. Upon arriving, Neil informs Don that there's good news, and tells both he and Marlena that they're expecting a baby. The news lifts both Don and Marlena's spirits, softening any hard feelings between them for the time being. Don apologizes for his hostility both to Marlena and toward Jordan. Doug feels he's made the correct decision in not revealing Dougie's paternity to Julie, particularly after yet another negative pregnancy test result, and hearing the news of Marlena's pregnancy. Julie feels a sense of inadequecy in not being able to give Doug a child, and, while she loves Hope, wants to give her a brother. Doug wonders if adoption is the answer, but Julie is dead set against that, particularly after her own experience in having David adopted. She's even more dead set against using Doug as a sperm donor to another woman's egg (which is, of course, how Dougie was conceived), feeling that their baby should be THEIRS. Doug feels that this is giving Julie a complex, and that maybe they should hold on on trying for a baby. Julie refuses, expressing that this is what she really wants. Doug thinks it wise to maybe visit Neil again, and ask what options there are for them. Neil believes they don't have many options, but thinks an avenue to consider is IVF, a new treatment that has worked for a couple in the UK and is beginning trials in the US. Neil believes Doug and Julie could be ideal candidates for this new treatment. Julie is excited by the news, but Doug wants her to really think about it first. Julie agrees. Julie is thrilled when Steve calls Julie, telling her of a huge find he has uncovered at an estate sale in Provence. He encourages Julie to fly over to help him. Doug thinks this is the distraction Julie needs, and thinks she should go, so Julie makes last minute arrangements and heads for Paris. David and Stephanie sneak moments alone while at work at Anderson, but David is strict about not being seen together for the divorce hearing, which will soon begin. Stephanie is trying to be patient, but admits she resents the distance in their relationship. David insists it's only temporary. Stephanie is increasingly unsure. Trish, meanwhile, is feeling increasingly confident about her chances with the case, and says as much to Jeri while visiting her mother. Jeri, feeling that there's still a sense of sadness in Trish, asks her if she still carries a torch for David. Trish admits that, yes, she'd rather reconcile with her husband, but, knowing that's impossible, she has to win custody of her son. Jeri isn't so sure it's as much of a lost cause as Trish would believe, noting that since Jeri's visit to David's apartment, David and Stephanie have probably been keeping their distance. At least, she says, that's what she's heard. Trish doesn't appreciate her mother giving her false hope, but Jeri explains that she doesn't actually want her and David together, not after how cruel he's been in keeping Scotty away from Trish. Trish blames herself for David's behaviour. As Trish performs at Doug's Place one night, Jerry Reinhart shows up, and commends Trish on her performance. Trish is flattered, and they sit together. Jerry admits he came to see what kind of work environment Trish has here and how suitable it would be for Scotty in the eyes of the court. Trish recognizes it's not neccessarily the greatest, but it's a clean, respectable establishment, and she works with people that are like family to her. Jerry agrees. The conversation turns from talking business to more casual conversation, but Jerry, sure to be seen keeping things professional, keeps things brief. Trish, however, is definitely charmed by Jerry.
  10. Marie and Laura embrace, not having seen each other for awhile, but the happy reunion is short-lived. Marie is concerned to learn that Laura hasn't told anyone in Salem of her visit. Marie insists that Laura tell her family of her whereabouts, but Laura pleads with Marie to keep her secret, if only for a few days. She just needs to be alone. In Salem, Bill heads for the airport, hoping to find out where Laura flew to. When the desk clerk is reticent to share that info, Bill pleads, insisting that he's looking for his wife, and asks if a Laura Horton had booked a last minute flight the day before around 4pm. When that doesn't turn out, Bill wonders if a Laura Spencer had. Again, nothing. The only name booked at the counter that day was a Carrie James that flew on a 4:35pm flight to Montreal. Instantly it clicks for Bill. Carrie for her mother's name, James for her father's name. Laura has gone to see Marie. Bill asks Tom to have his cases covered while he's away, as Alice promises to watch Jennifer. Bill books a flight out to Montreal. Marie and Laura discuss her mental state, and her guilt over Laura not seeing her mother before her death. Marie tells Laura that her guilt is understandable, but that sometimes one is stretched too thin, and can't process traumatic events at first. They can freeze or simply block them out. She also tells Laura that her mother's suicide is not Laura's responsibility. Carrie was mentally ill, and it's easy to look inward to think of what you could've done differently, but, realistically, what could Laura have done differently. Laura knows Marie is right, but wants to take her time to think everything over. Bill arrives at the convent, and Marie greets him. She's happy to see him, but with a twinge of sadness in her eyes, particularly with regard to Laura. Marie tells Bill that Laura needs time to herself, and that her mother's death hit her hard. Marie goes to check on Laura, to see if she'd like to see Bill, but Laura isn't in her room, and no one can find her. A bit of panic ensues as Bill and Marie search for her, but eventually Bill catches up with her at a fountain on the property. Laura is, at first, depressed, and doesn't want to speak to Bill, but Bill speaks in affirmation of her feelings, and reminds her of the great life they've built together in Salem, one her mother can be proud of. Laura expresses that that life has a lot of painful memories attached as well, ones she wishes she could break away from and start anew. Bill understands, and promises that whatever Laura wishes to do, he will follow her. After a long discussion, Bill and Laura decide that, since Laura must travel to Chicago to settle her mother's estate anyway, that maybe she and Bill can take some time there. Perhaps a new start, just Laura, Bill and Jennifer. Bill thinks it's a lovely idea. Marie expresses that she'd love to come with them back to Salem, hoping to make things easier for them both. So the three of them head for the airport, and back to Salem to say their hellos and goodbyes. Tom, in Laura's absence, has hired Dr. Jordan Barr to replace her, after Marlena makes it clear that she's not entirely interested in the position for herself, still somewhat ill at ease after Laura began to chip away at her self-confidence. Marlena meets Dr. Barr, and they hit it off immediately. Marlena's confidence begins to turn around again under Jordan's wing, reminding Marlena of her talents with patients. Jordan's warmth rubs Don the wrong way, but he retains a professional exterior in front of Marlena at the hospital. But at home, Don makes some snide remarks about Marlena's new mentor, reminded of Marlena's history with Dr. Paul Whitman. Marlena senses some tension over breakfast, but initially chalks it up to Don being stressed over his work caseload. Donna begins receiving phone calls from a "friend", but is secretive as to whom the friend is. Don becomes increasingly concerned when Donna becomes withdrawn from the family. Marlena chalks it up to Donna's angst over her babysitting mishaps with Scotty and Jennifer, which allays Don's fears for a bit. One night, after Donna recieves a call from this "friend", Donna asks Don to take her to a friend's place for a slumber party. Don agrees, provided Donna leave a phone number where she can be reached. Donna leaves the number of a young friend, Anne, where she can be reached. Satisfied, Don and Marlena agree to let her head off, and pack an overnight bag for her. Marlena offers to drive her, but Donna says Anne's mom, Susan, will pick them up. Donna says her goodbyes, claiming Susan is downstairs waiting for her. Outside the apartment building, Donna steps outside, and smiles. Waiting for her is Pete. Doug asks Don to file Rebecca's letter regarding Dougie separately from his and Julie's other paperwork, and that he set up a living trust fund for baby Dougie as well. Robert, meanwhile, tries to do Doug a favour, and find out any information he can about the artificial insemination that Doug took part in. I guess, hoping to find out if Doug has a child out there somewhere, since he and Julie are struggling to conceive. Neil insinuates that the insemination didn't work out, hoping Robert will stop prying. David visits, and asks Julie to come to Stephanie's with him tonight, hoping that, if anyone sees him there, at least he's there with Julie, so it doesn't look untoward. Julie is reluctant, but agrees. Doug bites his tongue hard, until David leaves, when he makes it clear that he doesn't like David using Julie in his games against Trish. Trish pays Stephanie a visit, Stephanie is less than thrilled to see Trish, but lets her in anyway. Once inside, Trish tries to fish for information about her relationship with David. Stephanie is honest that she hasn't seen David in days, but will see him the next day as she's well enough to return to work. Trish makes it clear that she won't give up David or her son without a fight, and Stephanie better stay out of her way. Stephanie blows up at Trish at this point, laying into her for taking off out of state with Scotty, not letting David know where she was, and up and leaving for Europe without her son. Stephanie calls Trish a rotten mother, she vows that she will do everything she can to make sure Trish stays out of David's, and Scotty's life. At this point, Trish is so livid that she slaps the hell out of Stephanie, just as Julie and David come through the door. Stephanie immediately plays the victim, and David throws Trish out of the house, telling her he will absolutely make good on his threats to divorce her now. After Trish leaves Stephanie's, Julie gives David and Stephanie some alone time, where Stephanie pressures David to finally bite the bullet and file the divorce decree. David, though enraged, still needs some convincing before he finally is convinced, but he does. The next day, he heads to Mickey's to file the petition. Mickey tries to talk him down, asking what precipitated David's action, and once David explains the situation, Mickey asks if he's doing this out of anger and spite, or does he really feel like things are irrepairable between him and Trish. David considers it, but tells Mickey that he loves Stephanie, and that he can't stand to be apart from her any longer. It's time. Mickey files the paperwork. Trish is devastated when she gets served with the divorce petition, and immediately meets with Jerry Reinhart. They begin to compile a case against David, while Trish stews over whether or not to involve Stephanie in it as David's adulteress. Trish visits Jeri, who convinces her to do just that. Despite Trish's lingering anger over Jeri's vicious visit to David, she knows that it's her best shot of keeping custody of Scotty. Upon telling Jerry, he agrees with Trish. Doug and Julie go to another check-up with Neil, and again get the same news, Julie is not pregnant. Julie is frustrated, but Doug seems okay with the news. His attempts to reassure Julie only frustrated her more, causing her to wonder why Doug isn't more upset by the news. Doug won't say, knowing Julie would like them to have a child of their own. Doug plays it off as trying to lift Julie's spirits, but Julie is too annoyed, and heads out of the hospital without him. At home, Doug apologizes for his attitude at the hospital. Julie also feels regretful for snapping at Doug. They go to bed early, and make up by making love. Amanda puts the brakes on soon after, though. She admits to Chris that she really doesn't want to pursue anything further with him, as she IS still married, and an affair with a married woman could ruin Chris' career. Chris tries to convince Amanda that he doesn't care about anything but the here and now, but Amanda won't budge, and insists she should return to Chicago before things get out of hand. Chris feels once again rejected. The chaos of Laura's departure convinces Amanda to stay in Salem. She turns to Chris for comfort. Once Laura returns to Salem, Bill and Laura hold a goodbye party at the Horton house. Amanda arrives with Chris. During the party, Laura tells Amanda about what transpired in Montreal, and how she and Bill were able to come together. Caught up in the spirit of romance, Amanda is reminded how empty her life in Chicago has been with Greg. She tells Chris she's decided to stay in Salem after all. Chris is ecstatic, but their joy is short-lived when Greg appears at the party. Greg puts on the appearance of being happy for his friends in the Horton family, but when he manages to get Amanda alone, he harps at her to return home to Chicago. Amanda refuses repeatedly, avoiding telling Greg about her and Chris' budding relationship. Greg pushes her repeatedly throughout the evening. At one point, Greg pulls Amanda into the Horton kitchen, and tells her how he's realized how neglectful he's been, and apologizes for it. He promises to Amanda that he will be the kind of husband that Amanda needs, will treat her like a queen, make her feel like the toast of Chicago. Amanda tells Greg that he's way off-base, and that she doesn't need to be put on a pedestal. She needs to feel like a partner in their marriage, and to feel like she's respected by her husband. Greg insists he can do this if Amanda will just leave Salem and rejoin him in Chicago. Amanda counters that Greg still doesn't, and what he's doing now proves it, as he still isn't listening to what she's saying. Amanda leaves at this point, and Chris asks if she wants a ride home. Amanda would like to, but thinks it a bad idea under the circumstances. She asks Doug to drive her back to Doug and Julie's. Mike and Margo move into their new house, financed partially by Laura's gift. Margo sets about organizing a housewarming party for them. Mike wants to have a serious talk with Margo: since her cancer has remained in remission awhile now, he'd like to consider trying for a baby. Margo tries her level best to change the subject, pretending to be so focused on planning the party that she's too preoccupied to answer Mike. Mike, for now, doesn't push the subject. Secretly, Margo is horrified at the very idea of trying to have a baby right now. She visits Trish, and confides in her that the idea of having Mike's baby when she could very well die at any time seems cruel, and even if she does give birth successfully, she's scared Mike would very quickly be raising their baby alone. Trish tells her to be honest, but gentle with Mike. At home, Margo can't bring herself to let Mike down, seeing how his face lights up when he talks about their potential child. She asks Mike to wait, as Anderson's government contract is eating up a lot of her time at work, and she'd just like to get settled in first. Mike's face drops upon hearing this, rightly believing that Margo is deflecting because she's afraid of her cancer coming back. Margo insists that isn't true, and assures Mike that when things settle down, they will try for a baby. Mike backs off, and he and Margo share a lovely evening together. Returning to work at Anderson, Stephanie is welcomed back by Margo, who invites her out to lunch. Stephanie accepts, and the two discuss their respective lives. Stephanie admits to Margo that she's still on a low dosage of medication for the pain in her hands, but insists she'll be able to manage. Stephanie asks how things are with her. Margo discusses buying the new house, but talks about how low-energy she's been, and unmotivated to handle the decoarting. Stephanie offers to help out, hoping to take some of the stress off Margo's back. Margo refuses at first, but Stephanie insists that helping to decorate would offer a nice distraction for her from the heaviness of her own situation with David and Trish. Margo accepts. Mary continues to be wooed by Steve, though Mary is still clearly still hung up on Chris. Steve tries to entice Mary with a trip to Paris, as he's on another antiques hunt for Chez Julie. Mary seems intrigued, but is clearly distacted. When Steve sees this, he tells Mary that, if they are to get closer, Steve wants to be certain that Mary's eyes are only for him. Mary apologizes, and admits that she's still very much in love with Chris. She asks Steve to forgive her, but he's right, it wouldn't be fair to see him until she is well and truly over Chris. Steve heads off to Paris, and checks in occasionally with Julie regarding any finds he encounters for Chez Julie. Maggie, feeling unchallenged by her work life, asks Julie what she would suggest to give her life more meaning. Julie counters that Maggie may simply be looking for a way to distract from missing Janice. Maggie is certain Julie's right, but Julie wonders why Maggie isn't focusing her attentions on Mickey. Maggie tells Julie she appreciates Mickey and loves to spend time with him, but his hectic schedule leaves her alone far too often, and it's beginning to wear her down, her time alone gets her thinking about Janice, and about alcohol. Julie suggests she spend some time volunteering at the hospital, particularly in pediatrics. She suggests maybe helping by connecting with other young children may help Maggie fill the void in her life that Janice left. The next day, when Maggie goes to ask Tom about the idea, he is enthusiastic about it, but worries if Maggie is up to it, what with having lost Janice so recently. Maggie tells Tom that she'd considered it, but that since having children with Mickey is simply not in the cards, she needs to find other ways to connect with children, and to bring joy into their lives, and hers. Tom agrees to it, and arranges for Maggie to assist Neil in the clinic. Linda, still feeling her position in the Anderson home is vulnerable, sets about trying to break down Bob's defenses, and get back into his bed. She plans a lovely evening for herself, Bob, and Melissa. Bob, largely to project a secure, happy home for Melissa, plays along, eventually being drawn into the joy of the evening. Once Melissa is sent up to bed for the night, Linda makes her move. Sensually wrapping her arms around Bob, she thanks him for a lovely evening, and wishes it didn't have to end. Bob, conflicted between his attraction to his wife, and revolted by her previous actions, resists her. He tells Linda he'll take the spare room tonight. Linda is not deterred, however. Knowing she's making progress, she attempts the next night with a much more provocative display, donning a sexy negligée, and lighting candles in the bedroom. Bob, already worn down by the previous night, gives into Linda this time, and they spend the night together. The next day, Bob has regrets, and claims nothing's changed between them, he just needed to get off. He even has a moment of clarity, and accuses Linda of using sex to get her way. Linda lays on the wounded dove routine extra thick, claiming she cannot BELIEVE Bob would make her feel so VIOLATED and be so ABUSIVE towards her, and is convinced Mary's influence is to blame for his coldness, knowing she is still mistrustful of Linda's motives. Linda tries for some financial insurance in case her scheme with Bob doesn't work out, and asks Don for a job as a legal secretary for him and Mickey. Don's all for it, but Mickey points out that their lawfirm handles Anderson's affairs. He isn't so sure, but hires her anyway. Of course, Linda's intent in having the job is to have access to Anderson info to worm her way back into the company. When Mickey tells Maggie about his having hired Linda, Maggie tries to bite her tongue, but cannot. She has deep misgivings about Linda working so closely with Mickey. Mickey counters with his own discomfort with Maggie working so closely with a womanizer like Neil Curtis, but he knows Maggie would stay loyal to him, seeing the men who've been close to her in the past, even during rough times in their marriage. Maggie has never strayed once, and for that, Mickey is grateful, and will do the same in kind. Recognizing his wife's insecurities, Mickey also tries to reassure her that his affections for Linda died many years ago. Maggie accepts Mickey's words, but it's obvious in her face that she isn't 100% certain that Linda won't manipulate things to her favour in some way.
  11. So, I decided to bite the bullet and make another DAYS Alternate Timeline blog. After months of writing up recaps of the late 70s and into the (GOD-AWFUL) 1980 Nina Laemmle run, I got so frustrated by the missed opportunities on the show, that I decided to have some fun and build some stories of my own based on what Ann Marcus and Elizabeth Harrower had set up. If any of you have ideas, suggestions, questions, complaints, have at it. Let's have some fun together with this, and run with the story opportunities DAYS missed way back when. NOTE: I will be italicizing segments of the story that actually played out on screen (because I didn't hate EVERYTHING Elizabeth Harrower did). I know it'll be tonally different than the rest of it, but I'm being lazy. ONWARD! APRIL 1979 So, as Stephanie recovers from burning her hands off, David spends time at her apartment caring for her, which leaves Donna alone with Scotty a lot more often, giving Trish far more opportunity to see Scotty. But this all blows up in her face when Alice finally convinces Donna that it's a bad idea to continue keeping secrets from David, and implores her to keep her distance from Trish, she will handle telling David about Trish's visits herself. Before Alice can get a chance, however, Trish tries to pay another visit. Donna won't let her in, and David returns from Stephanie's apartment, needing to grab something from his place before he makes her dinner. He spots Donna trying to keep Trish at bay, and goes off on Trish, vowing to have her evicted from the building for harrassment, and to slap a restraining order against her. Once Trish is dealt with, David tries to find out from Donna what was going on. Donna breaks down and admits that she had been letting Trish visit for some time, also admitting Alice knew, but before Donna can explain that Alice intended to tell David about the visits, David fires Donna, and heads for Alice's in a rage. Alice attempts to explain the situation to David, noting that she only just found out about Trish's visits herself, and was going to visit David this evening to explain the situation to him. David cools off a bit, but still needs time to think. Realizing he's neglected Stephanie, he heads back to her apartment. Stephanie tries to further cool David's nerves, but to no avail, he's too deep in thought. Mary, after hearing the news of Stephanie's "accident" pays her a visit while David is away. Mary isn't particularly comfortable, but feels for Stephanie. Mary, her usual unfiltered self, wonders out loud how Stephanie could've injured her hands. Stephanie is defensive, raising Mary's suspicion. Stephanie quickly backtracks, and apologizes, before quickly feigning exhaustion. Mary shows herself out. Bill continues to fixate on the strange burns on Stephanie's fingers the next day. Mary pays him a visit, and tries to casually bring up the subject. Bill, of course, can't divulge any information to her, but privately, the question nags at him. He takes the question to Tom, and together they discuss the possibility that Stephanie didn't burn her hands the way she claimed to. Julie, now back from her antiquing trip to Scotland, visits David, who fills her in on Trish's latest machinations. Julie is more irritated with Trish than ever. While understanding her need to leave Salem with Scotty years before, she agrees with David that taking Scotty and running away was a terrible thing to do. Still unsure about how she feels about Stephanie, she asks David how he feels about her. David's eyes light up when he speaks of her, saying that it feels like they've known each other for years. Julie makes a decision: to avoid arousing suspicion, Julie will check in on Stephanie instead, which will allow her to keep an eye on Stephanie (not that she's telling David that part, of course). Julie's first visit to Stephanie goes as expected. Stephanie is shocked to see her instead of David. When she asks Julie where David is, Julie tells her plainly that she doesn't think it's a good idea that David be seen to be taking care of Stephanie while they prepare for the court case, so instead, Stephanie is stuck with Julie. Stephanie, while displeased, understands and resigns herself to spending a lot more time with her potential mother-in-law. The first visit is awkward, but Stephanie is thankful to Julie for coming around to help her. Bob is stunned when he pays Stephanie a visit, learning of Julie's decision to help her during her recovery. Bob suggests Stephanie stay with him at the lakehouse instead, but Stephanie won't hear of it, noting that the house is full up as it is with Linda, Mary, and Melissa staying there. Bob relents, but insists on visiting her regularly until she's ready to come back to work. Linda plays Bob like a fiddle once again. She suggests to him that she needs to start over with a new job, and a new home, knowing full well Bob's ego wouldn't allow his wife to be working full time as a typist in a cramped apartment. He also feels for Melissa, and wants to give her a secure, stable home life, so he promises Linda he'll provide for her and Melissa generously and she can stay with him, regardless of whether or not they eventually separate. Linda then asks for a copy of the PI's report on her, then feigns horror at what she "used" to be like. She begs his forgiveness and asks for his help in remembering her "lost" past. Bob feels guilty, but admits he could have forgiven Linda if her affair had been with anyone other than Neil, but doesn't hold what she can't (allegedly) remember against her. Linda then sets about ruining Bob's relationship with Stephanie. She doesn't get it. She doesn't like it. She's gonna END it. She decides to get Mary on-side, convincing her that it is best for Bob if Linda stay at the lakehouse because then Linda can protect Bob from Stephanie. Mary is her usual blunt self, and admits she agrees that Stephanie is not to be trusted, but neither is Linda. Linda is shot down again, this time by Bob, who is lauded with compliments and flirtatious come-ons, and pathetic pleas for forgiveness by Linda. Bob wants to hear none of this, and goes to bed alone. Neil convinces Amanda to go to dinner with him at Doug's Place. After falling for his trickery once again, Amanda is left alone almost immediately, as Neil gets an emergency call from the hospital and has to bail. Chris, who's been drowning his sorrows over Mary having the audacity to have boundaries, offers to step in for Neil. They hit it off and have a lovely evening. Chris and Amanda go out once again to a local dive. Amanda finds the dive bar charming, as well as her company. Amanda later comes down with the flu, and Chris brings her some soup, but is pushed out of the way by Neil, who comes around on a "house call". Chris is falling hard for Amanda, but Amanda, still wounded by the breakdown of her marriage, is still needing some time. She enjoys Chris' company, but doesn't want to rush things. Chris agrees. Julie, now back from her Scottish antiquing trip, hears of Amanda's dates with Chris. She warns Amanda that Chris may be cute, but not worth dating. Julie feels he doesn't have the maturity, nor the refinement that would suit Amanda in a partner. Besides, Amanda is still married. Amanda gets Julie's point, but Chris makes her feel special, unlike Greg. Mary is convinced that Chris will come crawling back soon enough, but when she spies Chris and Amanda at Doug's Place, her insecurities begin to gnaw at her. Steve, still fascinated by Mary, sees Mary's sudden rush of anxiety, and takes full advantage. They make a date, and Mary relaxes enough to even be a little openly flirtatious in front of Chris and Amanda. The next day at Anderson, Chris is put off by what he saw as a desperate display by Mary to get his attention. Mary denies this, and plays it cool to Chris about her connection with Steve. Chris warns Mary to watch out for Steve. "There's something about that guy I don't like." Mary tells Chris to mind his own business. Robert collects Rebecca's safe-deposit box. Inside he discovers a letter addressed to Doug. Robert hands Doug the letter, and Doug reads it. Inside, Rebecca tells Doug that Dougie is, indeed, his son. He decides to keep the news that Dougie is his a secret from Robert, as he doesn't want to take Dougie away from him as well, but also from Julie, due to her insecurities about her inability to conceive. Julie and Doug continue to try for a baby, unsuccessfully. Neil is reticent to run any tests on Julie for it, but recommends she take it easy, as the stress of running Chez Julie can't be helping matters. Julie asks Maggie and Steve to take on more responsibility at the shop, hoping to spend more time with Doug. Steve sees this as an opportunity to involve himself in more seedy nonsense, but Doug makes it clear that his eyes will be on Steve. Julie and Doug get into a row over Trish and David's impending divorce. Julie tries to hold back, but ultimately wishes Doug would fire Trish for her conduct with Scotty. Doug is more sympathetic to Trish, and tries in vain to convince Julie of Trish's position. Julie understands why Trish left town all those years ago, and is sympathetic to a point, but is enraged that she expects to return to Salem and simply pick up where she left off as though nobody's moved on with their lives. Julie feels David has a right to move on with his life, despite her reservations about Stephanie. Doug feels similarly, but instructs Julie to keep her nose out of it. Julie insists it's too late for that, as she's the one helping Stephanie out around the house while she recovers. Doug is livid about this news, and things are tense at home afterwards. Amanda picks up on this tension the next morning at home, and attempts to mediate, but to no avail. Maggie decides not to uproot Janice again, and lets her stay with Joanne and he fiancé in San Francisco. Instead, she buries herself in her work. Mickey, equally distracted by his law practice, barely notices as Maggie becomes less and less engaged in their home life. At home, Laura is stunned by the news that her mother committed suicide, after calling out for her to come visit repeatedly. Laura sinks into a steep depression, and withdraws from everyone, including Bill. Marlena visits her, hoping to open the virtual prison she's built for herself just a crack, but Laura only asks Marlena to take over her caseload, saying she needs time to herself. Bill, worried immensely about Laura, tries to reach out to her, but is pushed away at every turn. He commiserates with Kate, who comforts him in a friendly way, but once Laura spies them in an embrace, Laura hits a new low. She confronts Kate, congratulating her on taking advantage of Laura's suffering for her own gain. Kate insists that isn't the case, but Laura won't hear of it. Laura hands in her resignation to a shocked Tom, before paying Mike and Margo a visit. She writes Mike a cheque for $2000 to help cover the expenses of their new house, and heads to her house. She informs Donna, who is watching Jennifer, that she won't be home for a couple weeks, as she needs to do an emergency consult at Brookville Hospital. Laura insists that Bill knows all about it, and after a heartfelt goodbye to Jennifer, Laura heads off. Once Tom tells Bill about Laura's resignation, he makes a beeline for home, only to find Donna there with Jennifer. Upon Donna filling him in on Laura's alleged consult at Brookville Hospital, he calls there, only to hear, as he suspected, there was none. Bill is now clueless as to where Laura could be. Laura heads to the airport, where she books a last minute flight. At the airport, Laura runs into Julie, who is just coming back from her trip to Scotland with Doug (Doug is getting the car). Laura is awkward and evasive with Julie, but is warm and glad to see her. Julie suspects something is wrong, but Laura insists she's just there to pick up a friend from the airport (deftly hiding her plane tickets out of Julie's sight), apologizing for not giving Julie a ride back into town. Julie tells her it's fine, as Doug's just picking up the car to drive them back, but she buys Laura's story, and leaves. Laura then boards her flight. It's not until Julie arrives home that she realizes that Laura was leaving town. Bill fills her in on not only that, but also on Stephanie's accident. After much probing from Julie, Bill admits he feels that Stephanie is hiding something from everyone, as her injuries were inconsistent with what she claims happened. Julie doesn't know where Laura was flying off to, and can't give Bill much more information, but she notes that Laura didn't have much in the way of luggage with her, which, if she were flying for a long time, she would likely need. Bill doesn't even know where to start looking for Laura, but Kate offers to lend him a hand in his search, for which he is grateful. Marie is called into Mother Superior's office. Concerned, she heads straight over and asks why she's been called. Mother Superior informs her that there is someone here who really needs her help. When Marie inquires who it is, Laura enters the room.
  12. EPISODE 188 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco On the desk in the DiMera living room, sits the invitation to the gala grand re-opening of the Penthouse Grille. Next to it, a freshly-emptied coffee cup is slammed down on the desk. We see that it is EJ's who is dialing a local bank branch. EJ: (into phone) Yes, this is EJ DiMera, may I speak with Michael Howell, please?...Yes, Michael, it's EJ DiMera. I was curious if you were available to meet with me this morning before 10am....no, the ah...the sooner the better. This is somewhat of an urgent matter...I...I mean, it's not really to do with any particular business account, this is more to do with our safe deposit boxes....Yes, 8:45 is perfect. Cheers. EJ hangs up, relieved to get a time window with Michael, as he holds the safe deposit box key in his hand. He flips it, feeling momentarily triumphant that maybe he will get an answer to what is in that box. EJ: Alright. Time to find out what's in you. EJ picks up his briefcase and heads for the door, only to run into a groggy Sami, who's just emerged from upstairs in her robe. She furrows her brow, curious as to what EJ is up to. EJ: Samantha! SAMI: You're...you're ready awfully early. Where's the fire? EJ stands in the doorway of the living room, visibly uncomfortable with Sami's suspicion. --- Gabi walks into the Kiriakis living room, checking frantically to ensure she's alone. She is dressed for the day, and has her purse with her. After a moment, she closes the double doors leading to the living room, and scurries to the other side of the room, checking the hallway toward the kitchen. Realizing she's truly alone, Gabi relaxes slightly, her actions becoming a bit less stacatto. From her purse, she pulls out the photos of her, Sami, and Kate in their attempt to drown Nick in the river. Carefully, she studies them, sighing as she flips through them. GABI: Well...all you gotta do is burn them, Gabi. And you're homefree. Gabi stops flipping when she hits upon the photos of EJ and Abby in a passionate liplock at the Smith Island cabin. After an excruciatingly long moment, Gabi looks ahead at the fireplace, with a roaring fire burning before her. She continues, thinking over her problem. GABI: (voiceover) But what if I'm not. Gabi takes a moment, and ponders over her situation more carefully, pacing the room as she thinks to herself. GABI: (voiceover) What if EJ's been playing Sami, Kate, and I all along? I've never trusted him, and he's never exactly been all that loyal to Sami, either. Plus, what if Nick has him by the balls. Nick could making EJ play Sami for his own benefit...or...EJ could be on the level this time. Gabi stops herself as she stands before the fire, ready to toss the pictures in. GABI: Burn 'em, or keep 'em. (sigh) What are you gonna do, Gabi? Gabi stares into the fire, more confused than ever. --- Nick walks into the Salem PD Headquarters, his manila envelope containing the files on Sheryl and Jordan in hand. Spotting Rafe nearby, he walks over to greet him. NICK: Rafe! Good morning! Rafe is less-than-thrilled to see Nick, and takes a good swig of the black coffee in his hand before responding. The coffee's heat and bitterness causes Rafe to wince as he answers, his words dripping with sarcasm. RAFE: Nick. You're up awfully early. Got tired of tormenting my sister so you decided to torment me, hm? Nick chuckles, giving him his trademark smirk as he follows a disintered Rafe around like a lost puppydog. NICK: You know, I think your protectiveness of Gabi is admirable. And I get it. I mean, we both love her, we both want what's best for her-- Rafe sits down at a desk in the middle of the room, setting his coffee cup down and leaning back as he interrupts Nick's diatribe. RAFE: Naaah, see...see, you want what's best for you, and you've got some real wild ideas about what love is, Nick. I gotta tell you, so...I think the best thing for you to do, if you really love my sister...you know, like a normal person would do, is to leave her the Hell alone. Nick leans in closer to Rafe, across the desk from him, still smiling smugly. NICK: Well...I'd love to go tête-a-tête about what's best for Gabi, but...I have some business to take care of before I go home to have breakfast with her. See, since we live together now and all... Rafe sits up suddenly, shocked by what he hears. RAFE: What...are you talking about? NICK: You haven't heard? She moved in last night with me at the Kiriakis mansion. Rafe laughs mockingly, shaking his head at what he perceives as a sick joke of Nick's. RAFE: Give me a break. She'd never move in with the likes of you-- NICK: ...Oh, don't worry. She has her own bedroom, so...no hanky panky, for now anyway. If you don't believe me though? Ask her yourself. Now, if you don't mind, I have some information for Roman, and-- RAFE: You sick... Hope approaches at this moment, stifling Rafe's enraged reaction to Nick's news. She looks at Nick sternly. HOPE: Ahhh...Roman's...not in yet. And I don't know if he will be today. Is everything okay here? Rafe looks up at Hope, a little startled by her arrival. Suddenly overcome by concern over Gabi, Rafe answers her question in a bit of a panic. RAFE: Like Hell it is. This clown just told me Gabi moved in with him. NICK: Like it or not, Rafe...it's true. HOPE: Now, hold on. Rafe, just cool-- RAFE: I'm not cooling down, Hope. Look, I gotta go talk to my sister. Find out what the Hell's going on. Rafe gets up from his desk, and grabs his jacket. Quickly downing his coffee, he starts to walk off, almost ignoring everything around him as Nick goads him on his way out of the station. NICK: Tell her I won't be long, Rafe! Nick chuckles to himself, as Rafe storms off. Hope stays behind, unimpressed by Nick's harrassing way. HOPE: Your mother wouldn't be very impressed by you right now, you know. Nick's smug look disappears, as Hope motions Nick toward Roman's office. HOPE: Don't worry, I'm not gonna call her. Come on with me, I wanted to talk to you anyway about last night. Hope turns and leads Nick into Roman's office. Once Nick's inside, Hope slams the door shut to the office, prompting Nick's almost-unbearable pain to arise once again. Hope doesn't notice at first, and begins to speak to Nick with her back to him, oblivious as Nick begins to hold his head in immense pain. HOPE: So let's start with what you've got for Roman, since I'm gonna be taking care of his case load while he's... Hope turns around, struck by the image of Nick leaning against the nearby desk, clutching his head. She cautiously steps toward him to see if he's okay. HOPE: Nick? Nick, are you okay? NICK! --- --- EJ stands in the doorway of the DiMera living room, trying to think of an answer to Sami's question, as Sami stands before him, rubbing her eyes of sleep. EJ: Samantha...I umm...I have to head out to a...an early meeting. SAMI: Meeting? It's like...not even 8am, EJ. EJ: I realize, I just...I have some prep to do before so I'm gonna...head into the office early and get myself organized. You know? Sami looks at EJ with a furrowed brow. She looks at him for a moment, before nodding and walking into the living room, making a beeline to the coffee tray Harold laid out. SAMI: Right. EJ isn't sure if Sami has bought his story, and watches her walk to the coffee carefully. After a moment, Sami turns to respond further to EJ. SAMI: Well, I'm gonna be at the office for 9:30. I have to stop off at Kate's. We have to...figure out what the plan is for tonight. I'm hoping Lucas was right and that this is the last we have to deal with Nick. EJ sighs, responding somewhat more naturally to this than his previous statement. EJ: Yeah. Trust me, I know. Gonna try to make sure of that. SAMI: Right? Ummm...why don't you call me when your meeting's done, okay? EJ nods, walking over to Sami, and giving her a goodbye peck on the lips. EJ: Absolutely. Let me know how the meeting with Kate goes, alright? SAMI: Yeah. Will do. Love you. EJ: Love you. After a moment spent looking lovingly at each other, EJ heads out of the room. Sami listens carefully for EJ to close the door to the house, before slowly walking over to EJ's desk in the corner of the room. SAMI: Mmmhmm... Sami pulls out the tablet from the top drawer. Shifty-eyed, she turns it on, and begins to tap the screen. SAMI: Alright, EJ. Let's see who this so-called "meeting" is with. Sami tries to log in and is immediately successful. SAMI: (sigh) EJ, you really need to be better at passwords if you're gonna be married to me. Sami smiles, pleased with herself at getting access to EJ's tablet so quickly, before opening up the Calendar app. After a moment's work, she pulls up today's schedule. Other than the Penthouse Grille party in the evening, there's nothing on his calendar for today. SAMI: Aaaaand just as I thought. Nothing. Sami sets the tablet down on the desk, sighing as she looks around the room, trying to figure out what EJ's up to. SAMI: Alright, EJ. What are you not telling me? --- Hope rests a hand on Nick's shoulder, as he grasps at his head, trying to calm the intense head pain he's experiencing, as he leans against the desk in Roman's office. HOPE: Nick! Nick begins to bring himself into check. He breathes deeply, while Hope looks on, deeply concerned for him. NICK: I'm okay. I promise. Umm...Hope, do you have a glass of water or anything? HOPE: Yeah! Yeah, one sec. Hope races over to the water cooler in the corner of the room, and hastily pours Nick a cup, as Nick grabs a pill from his jacket pocket and quickly pops it in his mouth without Hope seeing it. Hope returns with the glass of water, and Nick downs it and the pill quickly. HOPE: Here. NICK: Thank you. HOPE: Nick, are you sure you're okay? This...this isn't because of the light falling last night, is it? Nick shakes his head quickly, trying to not upset his head any futher, as he tries to focus himself to talk to Hope. NICK: No, no. This started before then. I'm okay, though. Um...did you...did you make any progress on that, by the way? HOPE: Not really. We found a...drop of blood by the door of the elevator, but...haven't been able to tie it to anyone so far. NICK: Hm...well, I can make a statement for you later if you want. I just...I wanna get this info I have to Roman about the people who were trying to sabotage the Titan servers. Hope sits down next to Nick, as they both lean on the edge of Roman's desk. HOPE: Yeah, that's fine. I'll look into it if you want. Do you...you think the light falling on the soundstage is connected to the Titan hack? Nick shrugs, speaking unusually candidly to his cousin, without the dastardly pretense he usually carries himself with. NICK: Pfft, I don't know. It's not like I've been making a lot of friends lately. It could be anybody, for any number of reasons. HOPE: But you didn't see anything or anyone unusual in the studio at all? NICK: No. HOPE: What about Jerome Grant? Did you see him at all? Nick takes a moment to think it over, before slowly shaking his head. NICK: No...no I haven't seen him since I ran into him with Abby at Salem U a few weeks ago. Like I said Hope, I didn't see anything, and I don't know that there's a connection between the light falling in the TV studio and the Titan hack. HOPE: Well someone was out to get you, Nick. And you've become pretty powerful, pretty quickly. That usually creates a lot of enemies in a hurry, especially in this town. NICK: No, you're right. HOPE: Plus, I did watch Nicole's special last night, and you were about to drop some names that seemed extremely delicious to you. So, I don't think it's out of the realm of possibility that the two are connected. Nick nods, taking a moment to compose himself before answering Hope. NICK: Yeah, you're right. I mean, I do know who the Titan hackers are, and I was going to expose them. Right there, on TV. HOPE: That's why you're here now, isn't it? You know who they are. Abe's voice cuts through, causing Nick and Hope to look toward the door of Roman's office, where Abe has just walked in. ABE: Well that's good to hear. Because I want them caught by the end of tonight. And I think you, Nick, can help us make that happen. Nick looks a bit confused, but smiles at Abe's determined statement. --- Kate stands in the kitchenette of her loft, scooping yogurt into a bowl for herself, as Billie opens and walks through the front door to her mother's home. Kate barely looks up as her daughter enters, continuing to prep her breakfast. KATE: Another good night with the good doctor? Billie shuts the door to Kate's loft, giving her mother an annoyed look. BILLIE: As a matter of fact, yes. Thank you. Kate throws some banana slices on top of her yogourt, before pulling a spoon from the utensil drawer. She raises it as if it were a teacher's ruler, scolding Billie playfully. KATE: I told you to be careful with Daniel, honey. BILLIE: Mother....just because you've had your problems with Daniel doesn't mean I will. KATE: If it were just me, that'd be one thing. But the only person he hasn't screwed in some form or fashion in this family has been Austin...well, and...wait, no, just Austin. BILLIE: Mom! Kate shrugs, before picking up her bowl to eat her breakfast. KATE: Okay, he didn't REALLY do anything to Phillip and he doesn't know Rex or Cassie, thank God, but other than that-- Billie becomes exasperated with Kate, cutting her off a second time. BILLIE: Mother! Enough! I get it! KATE: Well, I'm sorry but I don't see where I'm wrong here. And yes, I know I do this to you daily but I'm HOPING, maybe eventually I'll get through to you! BILLIE: Well, that makes one of us, because I know I won't get through to you. Kate downs a spoonful of her breakfast, before pointing her spoon once again Billie's way to help make her point. KATE: Mm! You're right. You won't. Billie rolls her eyes as she sits down on a stool on the other side of the kitchen bar, as Kate changes the subject abruptly. KATE: So, what's on the agenda today? You going to the big gala at the Penthouse Grille tonight? BILLIE: I will be, yeah. I'm hoping we can get this business with Sheryl, Jordan, and Nick finally finished tonight. KATE: Oh, honey, don't worry. I know for a FACT we're gonna bust them before the night's done. We have them dead to rights! Billie pauses a moment before responding, less confident than her mother. BILLIE: I'm not so sure about that, honestly. Kate looks back at Billie, a little confused. KATE: What do you mean by that? BILLIE: I mean we're going to have to come up with a plan, and fast to get them into our trap, or they're gonna slip through our fingers. KATE: We'll get them. I have faith in you, and in Abe. BILLIE: Well, let's hope so. KATE: Want me to pick you up? Billie is about to answer, when the doorbell rings. Getting up from the stool she's been sitting on, she heads for the door, still turning back to look at Kate. BILLIE: No, it's fine. I'm going to the hospital to visit Theresa first, and Daniel's gonna drive me over. Kate takes the last bite of her breakfast, before holding her spoon up, wagging it disapprovingly at Billie again. KATE: More bad decisions. BILLIE: Whatever, Mother. Billie turns away from Kate, and slides open the door to the loft, revealing John at the other side. Billie is surprised to see him. --- Gabi stands before the raging fire in the Kiriakis fireplace, holding the photos of her, Sami, and Kate trying to drown Nick in her hands. She throws the pictures in, one by one. She exhales audibly, the relief visible in her face as the evidence that Nick held over her disappears before her eyes. She stops suddenly once she hits the photos of Abby and EJ together at Smith Island. She sighs again, holding the pictures in her hands. GABI: Do I? Or don't I? After a moment, Gabi silently makes her decision. She draws the photos close to her chest, and slowly returns those particular pictures back into the manila envelope that contained them. She sighs again, nodding slowly. GABI: It's the best insurance. Just in case EJ's playing both sides. Now I have some power. Gabi places the envelope in her bag, before turning to head for the doorway, only to be stopped by the sound of Maggie and Rafe chatting as Maggie opens the door to the Kiriakis living room. The sound startles Gabi, who hasn't quite got the pictures stuffed into her purse, and she quickly swings her bag behind her back, which Rafe spots immediately. GABI: Rafe! MAGGIE: Ahh...Gabi...Good morning! Rafe's here to see you. Gabi smiles awkwardly, her arms trying desperately to hide her handbag from Rafe's view (unsuccessfully). Maggie seems equally baffled by Gabi's strong reaction to Rafe's arrival, and observes both of their reactions to each other. GABI: Awesome! What...what did you want, Rafe? RAFE: Gabi...you and I need to have a little chat. Gabi tenses up, not sure what exactly is going on, as Rafe looks at her stoicly. ---
  13. EPISODE 187 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco At the Kiriakis mansion, Noelle stands in front of her bedroom vanity, dressed in her silk robe, which covers her lacey lingerie she's put on to entice her husband, Alex. We see her spritzing some perfume across her chest, as, in the reflection of the mirror, Alex emerges from the bathroom, freshly showered, and wearing only a towel. Noelle's expression softens immediately upon seeing him, and she smiles at him, looking at him in the mirror. He glistens with steam from the shower, enticing Noelle even more. Alex is somewhat oblivious to his wife's intentions, prompting her to speak up. NOELLE: Have a good shower? Alex suddenly turns his head toward Noelle, who turns to face him, giving him a sensuous look. Alex looks her over carefully, smiling as he steps to his dresser, and pulls out a pair of briefs. ALEX: Yeah. Wasn't bad. He puts the briefs on under his towel, before ripping the towel off, and hanging it on the back of the bathroom door. ALEX: Just what I needed really, after the day I've had. Alex steps back towards the bed he shares with Noelle, and flops down on it. Noelle slowly walks over to it, gracefully setting herself down next to him. She looks lovingly in his eyes, and strokes his hair. NOELLE: Well...You can tell me all about it....or maybe, I can be a distraction from it. Noelle leans in and kisses Alex gently on the lips. Alex doesn't react, and Noelle lifts herself out of the kiss, resting herself upright on the bed on one hand, a little frustrated. ALEX: It's okay. Babe, I just need rest. Noelle rolls her eyes, before gently massaging her partner's shoulder. NOELLE: It's fine. If you want...I can help you relax a little. ALEX: (laughs) I'd love it, but...I don't wanna put you to any trouble. Alex yawns, as Noelle gets up, standing right in Alex's line of vision. She slowly undoes her robe, peeling it off her body, showing her revealing lingerie. She stands proudly before her husband, tempting him to come to attention. NOELLE: It's no trouble at all. ALEX: Noelle, I...I just need to unwind a bit before bed. NOELLE: Then let me help you. Noelle walks over to the bed, ready to straddle Alex, but he instead grabs her by the wrist, pulling to one side, stopping her before she can. ALEX: NO! Noelle looks on, stunned by Alex's explosive reaction. --- The darkness of Eric's suite at the Salem Inn is broken by Eric and Nicole opening the door, and stepping inside. As the light turns on, Nicole groans, exhausted from the events of the day. Nicole cuts ahead of Eric, and flops down on the bed. NICOLE: I never want to get up from this bed as long as I live. Eric chuckles to himself, despite also being exhausted. He drops his car keys on the chest of drawers next to the door. ERIC: You know you're gonna have to eventually. Nicole winces, pained by the mere suggestion of another work day. She whines back at Eric, prompting him to chuckle again. NICOLE: Noooo, I don't wanna. My feeeet. Eric smiles, as he look at his wife, lying pathetically on the bed before him. He slowly kneels before her, slipping her shoes off her feet. ERIC: Maybe this'll help? He takes her right foot in his hands, tenderly massaging the soles of her feet. Nicole lays back, her shoulders instantly relaxing from her new husband's touch. NICOLE: Ugh, yeah. Yeah, that helps. Eric smiles, as Nicole lays back on the bed, looking as though she's in absolute heaven. As Nicole lays back on the bed, Eric massaging her feet out of shot. Eric begins to kiss up Nicole's leg, before eventually laying beside her on the bed, gently kissing her neck. Nicole purrs with pleasure, as Eric makes a suggestion to her. ERIC: You know what? NICOLE: Mmm, what? ERIC: Well. I figure tonight is as good a night as any to make up for our honeymoon night. Eric kisses Nicole's lips, before Nicole turns her head, seeing Eric stare lovingly in her eyes. NICOLE: I think you're right. ERIC: Good. Eric kisses Nicole again, as Nicole suggests something in return, as he nibbles her earlobe, before kissing down the side of her neck. NICOLE: We spend all night together. Here. Just us. Making love all night. Eric stops suddenly, pulling himself back up. Nicole notices immediately and turns to look at Eric with a concerned expression. Eric responds sheepishly after a moment. ERIC: Ahh...maybe not. NICOLE: Wh...Eric, why? ERIC: Mom's asked me to take a DNA test with my dad tomorrow morning. Nicole looks stunned, lifting herself quickly up from the bed. --- Outside Anita's cabin, Brady sits in the passenger seat of Anita's SUV, sobbing. As he lays his head against the steering wheel, Anita emerges from inside the cabin. She holds a book in one hand, as she slowly walks over and stares sadly at her grandson. After a moment of not noticing her, Anita gently knocks on the window. Brady looks up, red-eyed and visibly in turmoil. Anita motions to the lock, asking Brady to unlock the door to the passenger side without saying a word. Brady sighs, taking a moment before he reluctantly obliges. Once he reaches across the vehicle and unlocks the door, Anita gets in. They both sit, completely silently for a moment. Anita looks at Brady's hands, clutching tightly to the steering wheel. For a moment, Anita raises her hand to rest hers on Brady's, but she thinks better of it, and sets her hand back in her lap. Instead, she speaks up. ANITA: Brady.... Brady doesn't respond, his head resting on the steering wheel. Anita makes another attempt to speak to him. ANITA: Brady, I...I'm sorry for keeping this from you. I really am. But I need you to know, whatever you think of me right now...I love you. And I care about what happens to you. I always will. From the moment I found you washed up on the shore-- Brady snaps out of his silence, his head lifting from the steering wheel to look tearfully at Anita. He cuts her off, angrily hissing his words to her. BRADY: If you love me so damn much, you would've left me in that damn river to drown! Anita looks back at Brady, stunned by his pained statement. --- --- Noelle rips her arm out of Alex's tight grasp, enraged by his sudden burst of anger. NOELLE: Don't you EVER grab me like that again! ALEX: Well, don't put me in that position again! Alex breathes for a moment, while Noelle flexes her wrist, hoping Alex didn't actually injure her. Admittedly, she's putting on a bit of a show for effect. Alex sighs after a moment, before speaking again, this time, in a much calmer tone. ALEX: Look, I'm sorry, okay? Just...we had one HELL of a day today, Noelle. Between everything that happened tonight with Nick at the TV station, and...I mean, you know how Anjelica loves to stick her nose in where it doesn't belong. I'm just...I feel smothered. It's not you. NOELLE: It never is. Alex frowns, confused by Noelle's statement. ALEX: What do you mean by that? NOELLE: I mean you haven't been in the mood at all lately. I haven't so much as been kissed by you in bed since we GOT to Salem. ALEX: Well...you know, things have been incredibly busy since we got here. You know that! NOELLE: I do! Noelle walks in closer to her husband, and runs her hand down Alex's muscular arm sensuosly. NOELLE: And I also know how you used to enjoy unwinding from a day like that. Noelle's hand runs down Alex's chest, but he grabs her hand in his before she can make her way south of there. Noelle looks up at Alex, who gives a playful smirk as he pulls her into a quick kiss on the lips. ALEX: You're right. But tonight isn't the night. Noelle rolls her eyes, as Alex keeps his grip on her hand, making sure she listens to what he has to say. NOELLE: Uuggh, whatever-- ALEX: ...No, I'm serious. Noelle. Listen to me. Noelle stops verbalising her disappointement, as Alex takes his hand and turns her head to face him. Staring deeply into her eyes, he continues. ALEX: I love you. Only you. No matter what's going on. No matter what's implied, no matter what is going on in my life. At work, at home, whatever. It's you. I love you. Okay? Just because I'm not up to a wild night in bed doesn't mean that's changed. I promise. NOELLE: Mmhmm. Noelle nods, clearly not believing what Alex is telling her. She turns away, back to her vanity to adjust her robe, as Alex spies the invitation to the Penthouse Grille gala. He quickly grabs it, and, as Noelle looks into the mirror, Alex holds up the invitation, and looks over her shoulder into the mirror to continue talking to her. ALEX: Look, tomorrow night? We'll go to the Penthouse Grille gala together...but I'm gonna make sure we keep the celebration going afterwards, okay? NOELLE: Okay. Alex sets the invite back down, before resting his head on her shoulder, gently caressing her face as he continues. ALEX: Just you. Me. A bottle of champagne. Soft music. Softer lighting. Noelle finally cracks, giggling as Alex lips gently graze the side of her neck. NOELLE: (laughs) Stop. The lights aren't even on a dimmer. ALEX: There's always candlelight. Use your imagination. NOELLE: Alright, fine. It's deal. Alex smiles, lifting his head from his wife's shoulder. ALEX: Good. I love you. NOELLE: I love you too. Alex turns away, walking back to go to bed, leaving Noelle staring into her vanity mirror, her smile quickly fading, as the continued frustration is clear in her expression. --- Eric sits up at the edge of his bed, next to Nicole, as he attempts to explain his plans for tomorrow to her. NICOLE: Eric, what do you mean, a DNA test? ERIC: Yeah, I know. (sigh) It's...it's complicated, but...my mom asked me to be there, and... NICOLE: Does she not think you're Roman's son, or... ERIC: No, she does. It's just...she doesn't know if the man we've been calling my father...is my father. Nicole looks even more confused than before. NICOLE: I think I'm more tired than I thought. I'm even more confused than before! What are you talking about? Eric tries to hold back his laughter, as he tries to explain the situation in more detail. ERIC: No, see...there's been...a lot of confusion over the years about who actually is Roman. NICOLE: Right? Didn't your family think John was Roman at one point? ERIC: Yeah. For a long time. Most of my childhood, actually. But this time...my mom's just making sure, and...at the same time she's trying to rule out something that could be...passed down. Nicole looks immediately concerned. NICOLE: Passed down? Like what? ERIC: Like...dementia. NICOLE: (sigh) Right. First your grandmother, then your dad. ERIC: Exactly. So if my mom can get us both tested to see if we share the same gene that led to my dad's dementia, then we can better prepare for it. Nicole nods. She looks pensive for a moment before responding. NICOLE: I mean...I get that you wanna help your mom, but...what about Sami. Eric rolls her eyes, sighing immediately upon hearing Sami's name. ERIC: Sami won't do it. In fact, she's livid with all of us for even doing the test at all. Nicole responds with more than a hint of derision and mockery in her voice. NICOLE: She figures it's Marlena trying to take her daddy away again. ERIC: Nicole, you know that's not fair. My dad being gone so long really messed with Sami...and with me. Nicole nods, immediately regretting her snarky remark. NICOLE: No, you're right. I'm sorry. Umm...do you want me to be there for you? Just in case...or...? ERIC: No, no! It's okay. I (sigh) I don't ever mind if you want to come but, I know you have a lot going on at the station, and...Aunt Kim and my cousin Andrew will be there, so...I'll have more than enough support. Nicole gives Eric a half-smile, slightly disappointed that he didn't need her there. NICOLE: Okay. Eric notices Nicole's expression, and puts his hand under her chin, gently lifting Nicole's head back up to look into her eyes. ERIC: Hey. Look, I'll take you to the Penthouse Grille gala tomorrow , though. Okay? NICOLE: Yeah. ERIC: And then... Eric properly lays down on the bed, pulling Nicole in close to him. ERIC: How about we take a weekend away. Just us, away from Salem. A little...mini-honeymoon. NICOLE: I love it. Let's do it. Nicole giggles as Eric tickles her. They writhe around for a moment before Eric has her pinned down on the bed. They begin to kiss, solidifying their romantic plans for the weekend, as Eric turns the bedside lamp off. --- Steve sits in the cell he shares with Bo in Stefano's island compound, staring at Jack's locket that he found in the corner of the cell. He's smiling widely, as Bo turns around, standing at the cell door, hoping to figure out how to escape the cell. Steve mutters happily to himself. STEVE: Jack's alive. He turns to look at Bo from the flimsy, dirty cot he's sitting on. STEVE: Bo, he's ALIVE! BO: Maybe. Steve, we don't know if the reason that locket's there is because they took him somewhere and killed him. Steve's face drops immediately, as Bo realizes the effect his words had on his friend. BO: Sorry, Partner. I didn't mean that. Bo walks closer to Steve, trying to reason with Steve. BO: Look, there is a good chance Jack is alive. But I don't want you to get your hopes up. Especially when we don't even know how WE'RE gonna get outta here. Steve becomes emphatic, getting up from the cot, and walking over to the cell's door, studying it as he talks. STEVE: Oh, we are getting outta here, one way or another! I'm gonna make sure of that, my man. BO: Yeah, well, even if we do... STEVE: I know, I know. It's not just us we have to make sure get out of her alive. BO: Exactly. Steve puts the locket in his jeans pocket, before looking around the cell for anything that might help. STEVE: Well...what we could do....is start an argument...raise holy hell in here, get the guards attention. When they come, we knock em out and steal the keys. BO: Yeah, great plan, but we still gotta get... STEVE: I know, still gotta get our neighbour out. That's gonna be... BO: Next to impossible with the amount of security Stefano has in this place. Bo walks over to look over at the cell across the hall from them, where the Patient sits, still tied up. Bo is increasingly concerned as he watches the Patient passed out before him, his hands and legs bound to a steel chair. BO: But we can't just let him stay here. We gotta get him out. Steve walks over, joining his friend in looking at the Patient, as Steve puts a comforting hand on Bo's shoulder. --- Anita sits back in shock by Brady's words, as they sit in her SUV together. ANITA: Brady-- BRADY: I mean it, Anita. You should've just left me to drown. Anita goes to grab Brady's head to pull him in close to her in an embrace, but Brady rebuffs her immediately. ANITA: Shhh-- BRADY: No! Get your hands off me! ANITA: Brady, I-- BRADY: You honestly think I believe your story you and Tyler told me about being my grandmother? Wh...what kind of grandmother leaves her entire family for decades, pretends to be dead even after her daughters die? Huh? Anita looks down, ashamed of the pain she's put her family through. ANITA: I let you down, and I let your mother down. I know that. But Brady, I AM your grandmother. BRADY: Prove it. Anita holds up the book she brough with her from inside the cabin. ANITA: If you ask your uncle about the lengths everyone went to to get their hands on this, they'll tell you. Anita hands the book to Brady. Reluctantly, he takes it from her. She tightens her grip momentarily as Brady takes it into his hand. ANITA: Be careful. There's some loose pages in there. Those are the pages you'd want to read most closely. Brady takes the diary gently in his hands. ANITA: Ernesto wanted the diary because it proved that Isabella was Victor's daughter, and that's why he tried to kill me. When Ernesto was killed, Victor returned the diary to me. Brady studies the cover, afraid to open it, despite wanting to know the answer to his questions. ANITA: You don't have to read it now. But I hope you do. And carefully. Brady looks down at the book, his hands shaking. Anita notices, and puts her hand over Brady's. This time, he lets her. ANITA: But this is the real thing. I promise you. You'll be able to tell. There's...there's things in that book I could never make up. Things that will prove to you...I am your grandmother, Brady Black. And I love you. Brady looks at Anita, the hostility fading in his eyes, as Anita gazes at him, the affection apparent in her expression. ---
  14. EPISODE 186 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Kim stands in her living room, held in Andrew's arms tightly, her tears over Roman subsiding through her son's comfort. ANDREW: It's okay, Mom. It's okay. As Andrew cradles his mother, Kim reaches around, holding her son. She feels the soothing comfort of someone to lean on. KIM: (laughs) I know. I...Andrew, I missed you so much. ANDREW: Shhh...I'm here now. KIM: I know. Just...with mom, and Kayla, and Roman. I just...I feel so alone. ANDREW: I know. But I'm here now. And whether you believe it or not, Marlena is too. Kim breaks away from Andrew's embrace upon hearing Marlena's name. Wiping away her tears, and turns away. KIM: (sigh) Yeah. ANDREW: Somehow I don't feel like you agree. Kim throws up her hands, before sitting down on the couch. KIM: Oh Andrew, I do. I...(sigh) Marlena's family to me. You know that. I just...she's been so caught up in trying to unlock this mystery of Roman's illness that I feel like she's forgotten there's a man underneath. It's almost like he's a...case she needs to solve. ANDREW: Oh come on, Mom. You know that's not true. She cares about Uncle Roman. He's the father of her children, for crying out loud! KIM: I know that! I just...maybe I'm just angry at the situation and lashing out, but...I think she figures these test results tomorrow are going to unlock some kind of...hidden DiMera conspiracy, and I...I don't think it will. And I don't think Roman has the time left for us to be playing detective. It's just not worth it. Andrew puts a hand to Kim's back, rubbing his mom's back gently, comforting her. --- In the basement dungeon of Stefano's compound in Italy, the candelight flickers, dimly illuminating the dank room. Eventually, as we pan the room, we find two bodies laying unconscious on the ground, locked in a cell. The flickering light reveals it's Steve and Bo. The light hits Steve's eye, as Steve begins to wake up, slowly stirring on the ground. After a moment of silently laying there, blinking to try to focus on his surroundings, Steve manages to focus. At the very end of his outstretched arm, his eye spots something up against the wall. Curious, he reaches out for it as far as he can. Finally reaching it, and taking it into his hand, he slowly, painfully pulls it toward him, analyzing it closely. It's hard. Metallic. Yet delicate. It seems familiar to him. A locket. --- Anita stands between Tyler and Brady in the kitchen of her cabin, a pleading look in her eye as Tyler holds her back away from Brady. ANITA: Please, Brady. I'm telling you the truth. If there was any way I could have been there...gotten to know you all these years, don't you think I would? Brady steps in closer to Anita, an almost-maniacal look in his eyes, as he very quietly answers her question. BRADY: I don't believe a single word that comes out of your lying mouth. Tyler steps in once again, trying to cool the situation down before Brady's anger builds any further. TYLER: Brady, please. She's telling the truth. Brady's eyes dart toward Tyler, the same quiet, simmering rage in his voice as he turns his attentions to Tyler. BRADY: And you know all about the truth, huh? Doing all of Victor's dirty work all these years, and we had to pretend we didn't know who you were? TYLER: Brady... BRADY: You put on a hell of show, Tyler. Upright businessman, philanthropist. Brady chuckles as he steps over toward Tyler, the same unhinged look in his eye. BRADY: When all along you were Victor Kiriakis' lackey. Nothing more. Bravo. Brady applauds loudly, mockingly, as Tyler and Anita stand in frustration, helpless in the face of Brady's anger. TYLER: Brady, please. BRADY: Oh what. You gonna try to...to spin her story another way for me? You always could convince people of pretty much anything. So why not a dumb sap like me, huh? Easy mark! TYLER: Brady, Ernesto was dangerous. It was the only way to keep your grandmother safe. No one was trying to pull the wool over your eyes. Brady laughs, in complete disbelief over what he's hearing. He shakes his head. BRADY: Well, you sure fooled me. Just like everyone else in my life. I just keep getting lied to. For "my own protection". Right? Well, I'm sick of it. You don't have to worry about protecting me anymore. I'm done. Brady turns to walk out of the cabin, as Anita tries to run after him. Tyler stops her just before Brady races out the cabin door. ANITA: Brady! Anita winces as the door slams behind Brady. Tyler holds Anita's arm, as Anita tries to fight herself free for a moment, before quickly giving in, sobbing on Tyler's shoulder, as he pulls her in close to him, comforting her as she cries. --- --- At the Kiriakis mansion, Alex Kiriakis opens the door to his bedroom. His wife, Noelle Kiriakis, turns around from her seat her in front of her vanity, as she finishes putting on a layer of skin cream on her face. She smiles as her husband enters the room. NOELLE: Alex! Alex responds, though with far less enthusiasm as his wife, given his far more emotionally intense day. ALEX: Hey. I'm home. NOELLE: So I see. Noelle gets up from her vanity and wraps her arms around Alex's neck, gently kissing him on the lips as a welcome home. NOELLE: How was your day? Alex smiles weakly, before removing himself from his wife's arms and flopping down on the bed next to them, exhausted. ALEX: That answer your question? Noelle looks down at her husband, amused by his theatrics. NOELLE: Yeah, that says it all, really. Noelle kneels on the bed next to her husband, casually rubbing his chest as she tries to speak to him. NOELLE: So really, though, what'd you get up to? ALEX: Not a whole lot...less than I wanted to. We ah...we tried the new menu at the Penthouse Grille. Noelle perks up at the news. NOELLE: OO! Yes! I got the invite today! The gala tomorrow! ALEX: Yeah. NOELLE: You excited for the big event? ALEX: Yeah...yeah I am. Alex fades off, as he thinks over his interactions with Will while they were at dinner. His recollections are abruptly halted by Noelle's kiss on his cheek. NOELLE: Good. Cos I picked up a new dress. I think you're gonna love it. Alex sits up from the bed, half-interested in what Noelle's saying. ALEX: That's awesome. I can't wait. Noelle catches wind of Alex's less-than-enthusiastic response, and her face drops, as Alex begins to strip his work clothes off. Noelle looks on with a combination of arousal and frustration, as Alex pulls his shirt, then his pants off, in preparation to head to the ensuite bathroom before bed. NOELLE: Yeah, I can tell. ALEX: Look, I'm...I'm sorry, babe. I just...I'm so tired, I gotta get cleaned up for bed, kay? Alex leans in to kiss Noelle on the cheek, but she leans away, pointing to the facial cream on her face. NOELLE: The...cream... ALEX: Right. Alex down sheepishly, as he backs off his wife, and walks into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him. Noelle sighs, irritated by her husband's lack of interest in her. --- Kim sits on the sofa in her apartment, as Andrew stands behind her in the kitchenette, pouring them both a glass of red wine. They sit in silence for a moment, while Kim stares off into the abyss. Andrew watches over Kim carefully before finally speaking, snapping his mother out of her apparent trance. ANDREW: Mom? You alright? Kim looks back, shifting her body in her seat, smiling warmly at her son, but with a hint of sadness in her eyes. KIM: Yeah. Yeah, I'm okay. Just thinking about what's gonna happen tomorrow. ANDREW: At the hospital with Marlena? Kim nods, slipping back into thought about the tests. KIM: I'm still not sure this is the best thing to do...but I also know that it's important to know whether the gene that might've caused Roman's dementia...might be passed on to Sami and Eric. ANDREW: You're not convinced that's her reason for doing the tests, are you? Kim scoffs at Andrew's question. KIM: I KNOW it's not her reason. I mean.... Andrew hands Kim a glass of wine, looking down at her disapprovingly. Kim sees Andrew's face and relents immediately, as Andrew sits down on the sofa opposite Kim. KIM: I don't think it's the only reason. ANDREW: It probably isn't. But, knowing Marlena as long as we both have...when has she ever done anything for purely, single-mindedly selfish reasons? Kim sighs, realizing her son's right. KIM: Yeah. Kim looks up at Andrew, smiling with a sense of relief. KIM: Where have you been all these months while I've been...(sigh) flustered and stressed out! ANDREW: I was just a call away, you know. KIM: I know. But I am so grateful you're here now, Andrew. It's been so lonely without you...your Aunt Kayla...your sister. Kim begins to tear up, as Andrew puts a hand on Kim's back, gently rubbing her back, as Kim tries to hold her sadness in. ANDREW: I know. I'm here now, though. And Theresa will get better, Mom. You know that. Who knows? Maybe we'll hear some good news tomorrow. Kim looks curiously at Andrew. KIM: Andrew...are you...how are you feeling about seeing Theresa tomorrow? Andrew frowns slightly at Kim's question, unsure of the best response. ANDREW: I'll be fine. I think it's important that I see her. KIM: I do too. I think you being there will really help her with her recovery, Andrew. It's....it's very important. To her, and for me. Andrew smiles, with a pinch of sadness in his face. ANDREW: I agree. Andrew gets up from the couch, ready for bed. He drinks the rest of his wine as he gets up, and places his glass on the kitchen island. ANDREW: Look, I ah...I gotta get to the hotel, Mom. I have to get some work done on this story about the campaign for governor, and... KIM: Oh, no no, I...don't let me keep you. Kim gets up from the couch, and gives Andrew an incredibly warm hug. It lasts a few seconds, and it's clear that Kim is reticent to let him go. KIM: I am so grateful to have you home again. ANDREW: Thanks, Mom. Andrew lets go of his mom, before walking toward the door. He stops, as Kim turns to tearfully say goodnight. Andrew smiles back as he opens the door. ANDREW: Goodnight. KIM: Night! As Andrew closes the door to Kim's apartment, Kim stands, smiling as she brushes her tears away. --- At Anita's cabin, she pulls out of Tyler's embrace, despondent over Brady's walking out. She begins to head for the door. ANITA: Let go of me, Tyler! TYLER: Anita! Don't do it! Anita stops in her tracks, but looks out the window as Brady walks away. TYLER: Anita, he needs to be alone right now. Anita's lips purse together, angered by Tyler's words. She turns suddenly to face Tyler, hurt obvious in her voice. ANITA: You did this. TYLER: Anita, he needed to know. ANITA: No, he didn't! Not now! Tyler, he's miserable. You don't understand. He drove off that embankment to commit suicide! He wanted nothing to do with his life in Salem. Tyler looks sheepishly, as Anita turns her attentions back out toward the dark night, hoping to see Brady re-emerge. Her tone softens as she continues to speak of her grandson. ANITA: He was trying to forget. To build a new life for himself here, a simpler life...and he found it. Anita tenses up, turning back around to face Tyler, her voice raising again as she spits her words at him. ANITA: Until you showed up, with your stupid phone call, and you ruined everything. TYLER: (sigh) Anita, I'm sorry. I didn't realize his mental state when I asked you to tell him who you are. ANITA: You never do. And you should've asked me, Tyler. It wasn't time yet. Damn it, Tyler. He wasn't ready to know yet. TYLER: Anita, when did you think would be the right time? Anita turns away from Tyler again, holding herself, rubbing her arms gently to comfort herself as she listens to Tyler speak. TYLER: You know as well as I do that the months would drag on, and Brady would stay tucked away here, hidden from reality, from his past. You here, pacifying him. Making believe you're just this benevolent stranger who just happened to take him in? Purely out of the goodness of her heart. Who loves him just because he's a special boy? Anita sighs, shaking her head at what Tyler's telling her. The uncomfortable truths she's hearing almost too much to hear. ANITA: Oh shut up... TYLER: And then what? After you've spent months lying to him. Tyler steps in closer to Anita, speaking softly to her, but firmly. TYLER: Anita, do you honestly think that the truth would've been any easier if it came out then? Anita turns to Tyler, speaking in as measured a tone as she can muster through her upset. ANITA: Maybe not. But I would have had time to help Brady recover emotionally, so that the truth wouldn't put salt in the wounds he already has. As it stands, he's still running, Tyler. And that's what I'm afraid of. Anita walks back toward her front door, looking helplessly out into the dark night. ANITA: I'm afraid he's not gonna stop. And we'll lose him for good. --- Outside Anita's cabin, Brady desperately attempts to open Anita's SUV, but can't find the key. Pulling frantically on the door handle, he smacks the door, in a fury. BRADY: Dammit! Looking around him, Brady contemplates running off into the night, but he sees only blackness, and thinks better of it. After a moment, he finally finds the right one and hops inside. Brady turns the key, but the enging makes a gurgling sound. BRADY: Come on....come on! He attempts once again, but the same result. When the ignition fails to engage, Brady slams on the steering wheel in frustration, giving up. BRADY: Damn! DAMN! (sigh) Brady leans back in the drivers' seat, sobbing in pain and confusion about the discovery that Anita is actually his long-presumed-dead grandmother. --- In the basement dungeon of Stefano's Italian island compound, Steve sits up slowly, holding his head in immense pain from his earlier blow to the head. STEVE: Ughhh, Stefano, these goons of yours don't mellow with age, man. He holds a piece of jewelery he found on the ground in the cell that he and Bo are currently locked in. A locket. He opens the locket, and sees a familiar picture inside. Steve inhales suddenly, shocked by what he's discovered inside. Suddenly forgetting about the immense, pounding pain his head is in, Steve immediately leans over to Bo's unconscious body, and desperately attempts to revive him. STEVE: Bo! Bo! Steve shakes Bo's shoulders, gently slapping his face hoping to wake Bo up. STEVE: Come on, partner! I got something to show you, man! It's big! Come oooon, dude! Bo begins to come around, grunting in pain, as he begins to return to consciousness. BO: Ughhh, come on, man, I'm hurtin' here. STEVE: Heh, yeah well, so am I but I got something that'll put a little pep back in your step. Bo slowly gets up, shaking his head and rubbing his eyes, before his eyes bug out as his head begins to throb. BO: Ohhhh MAN! STEVE: Yeah, I know, but come on, partner. Focus here. Steve holds up the opened locket for Bo, who takes it in his hand. He looks it over closely. BO: Okay, it's a locket. What about it? STEVE: Look at the picture. Bo inspects the picture inside the locket. His eyes begin to widen. BO: Steve, this...this is Jack's, isn't it? Steve nods, excitedly. STEVE: That's right, my man. And you know damn well it hasn't been here very long. These goons woulda found it ages ago and destroyed it, especially if they were gonna throw us in here. So that only means one thing. Bo looks up from the locket, a hint of a pained smile on his face. BO: Jack didn't die when the elevator collapsed. STEVE: You got it! He's probably alive, Bo! My baby brother's alive! Steve can't hide his excited smile, as he reaches across to hug Bo, who looks simply stunned by the turn of events. ---
  15. EPISODE 185 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Brady stands in Anita's living room, stunned by her announcement that Anita is not, in fact, a kind stranger that plucked him from the river, but his grandmother, Loretta Toscano. He struggles to speak a single word, sputtering as Anita tears up, Tyler holding her shoulders, trying to keep her calm. BRADY: Wh....what did you say? Anita stands shaking before Brady, terrified of what this revelation will do, before repeating herself. ANITA: I am Loretta Toscano. Brady, I am...your grandmother. Brady catches his breath after a moment, and clumsily tries to form a response without snapping at his grandmother. BRADY: I...you...you can't be my grandmother. My grandmother died decades ago, she...my mother died of cancer, and... ANITA: I know, Brady. I desperately wanted to be there, but it wasn't safe-- Brady snaps upon hearing this, turning his back to his grandmother, and beginning to pace the kitchenette nervously, before turning around suddenly, startling Anita with his anger, and raised voice. BRADY: Oh come on, lady! I don't buy it. Not for a second. If you were really my grandmother, and you were ANYTHING like the woman you claim was your daughter, wild horses wouldn't keep you from seeing your daughter before she died. Tyler steps in, hoping to calm Brady down, to no avail. TYLER: Brady, calm down. Anita is not lyling to you, she IS your grandmother, I prom-- BRADY: Bull! Brady turns to look at Anita, an almost-maniacal glint in his eye, as he stares her down. BRADY: Now, if, and I mean IF you really are my grandmother, I want an explanation about where you've been all these years. Anita shivers, partly in fear, and partly in sadness, as she hears Brady's demand loud and clear. BRADY: And I want it, right, now. --- In the parking garage under the condo building where Marlena lives, Kim and Marlena shake hands, while Andrew looks on. KIM: It's a date. I'll come with you to the hospital tomorrow at... MARLENA: Meet me at 10am. KIM: Where, exactly? MARLENA: Just outside Dr. Grant's office. 6th floor. Marlena smiles, as does Kim, albeit weakly. Kim nods in agreement, as Marlena looks over to Andrew, beaming brightly at the handsome young man. MARLENA: And if you'd like to come, it would be great to spend more time with you. It's been way too long. ANDREW: Tell me about it! I've missed you. And Salem. KIM: And we've missed you. MARLENA: We have. Marlena leans over to give Andrew a warm hug, before looking warmly at Kim, squeezing Kim's hand. MARLENA: I'm sorry to have put you through so much worry. I really am. Kim smiles back, still half-heartedly, as Marlena collects herself to head back upstairs. KIM: Thank you. MARLENA: I'll see you both tomorrow. KIM: Sure thing. ANDREW: Goodnight, Marlena. MARLENA: Goodnight, Andrew. Kim. Marlena walks away, heading for the elevators, as Kim looks on. Andrew puts his hands on her shoulders, trying to comfort his troubled mother. --- Sonny gets up from the sofa inside his apartment with Will, as Will shuts the door of the kitchen cabinet, having grabbed a glass for a drink of water. Sonny is stunned by what he's just heard Will tell him. SONNY: I'm sorry, Gabi moved out? Sonny stares at the open door to Gabi's room, seeing for himself that the room is virtually empty after Gabi's move to Nick's, earlier in the day. Will turns on the tap, almost spitefully nonchalant in his reaction to the news, the polar opposite of Sonny's panic. WILL: This afternoon. Will turns the tap off, having filled his glass, and turns back toward Sonny. Will is visibly annoyed by Gabi's departure, but replying glibly and dismissively. WILL: I'm sure Nick sent movers in within minutes of hearing the news. I'm amazed they kept a crib for Ari. I expected they'd take any trace of her too. SONNY: I'm afraid to ask-- WILL: Don't worry. Ari's staying with us. I didn't...take her tonight, I left her with Mom. I just... Will sighs, looking down as his sarcastic demeanour softens, turning to a grim resignation. He paces the room, as Sonny watches him, still in disbelief. WILL: I needed some time to...process...everything. SONNY: I can imagine. Wh....when did you...when did you hear the news? Will responds automatically, without thinking until he's halfway through his sentence. WILL: Oh I heard it when I was out to dinner with Alex-- Will catches himself, and stops just after revealing the truth of what he did with his evening. WILL: ...Alex and I were at the Penthouse Grille for work...sort of a...press preview of sorts, and....Maggie came in. Told us what she walked into at the breakfast table this morning. Sonny remains surprised, probably too stunned to absorb most of what Will's just told him, nor his strange reaction to telling Sonny about the dinner, but stammers out his next question. SONNY: Did um...did Maggie say why Gabi made the decision? Will shakes his head. Still looking off at the ground mindlessly. WILL: Nah. Nah, I didn't give her the chance to explain. I...I took off right away to the studio to...confront Nick. Get some answers out of him. SONNY: And? WILL: Well, they were already setting up for Nicole's special, so...Alex and I stayed in the studio to watch. And then... SONNY: And then the light fell. Will looks up at Sonny momentarily, then away again, nodding. WILL: You heard. SONNY: Heh, I think everyone in the state heard...or saw. Will chuckles to himself a moment, rubbing his eyes from exhaustion as he does. WILL: Yeah. Yeah, I'm sure. As Will chuckles to himself, Sonny looks intensely at Will as Will rubs his eyes, speaking seriously to him. SONNY: That...begs the question, though. And I want you to be 100% honest with me. Sonny hesitates momentarily before asking his question, almost afraid of the answer. Will tenses up, worried about what Sonny might ask. SONNY: Did you rig that light to fall on the stage? Will looks up suddenly, surprised by Sonny's question. Sonny continues to look intensely into Will's eyes. SONNY: Were you so angry at Nick, that you were willing to try to kill him? Will is stunned, and can't answer, while Sonny frustratedly demands an answer. SONNY: Will! Tell me! Were you?? --- --- Brady stands, incensed by Anita's deception. He steps in close to her, almost hissing his words to his grandmother, while Tyler hangs back, trying to observe the situation and keep everyone calm (and failing). BRADY: Well? I'm waiting. Anita doesn't respond right away, prompting Brady to speak up once more. BRADY: Where have you been? Anita, holding her head in her hands, uncovers her face after a moment, tears in her eyes. She finally responds, regaining some of her composure through her tears. ANITA: I was here. I was here all along. Watching. Waiting for any news I could get. Anita tries to step toward Brady, to take his hand in hers, but Brady recoils from her. Anita sees this immediately and stops herself. Instead, she sombrely relays her past to him. ANITA: Victor wouldn't let me come to Salem. When Ernesto found out about my affair with Victor, he nearly killed me with that poison. Victor managed to make it look like I'd died, but whisked me away out of danger just in time, and... Anita stops, before turning to face Tyler, taking his hand in hers. ANITA: Victor had Tyler set me up with a new home. A new life. He demanded I never come back for my children until he knew for a fact it was safe to do so. BRADY: And it's been safe for years. Ernesto died before I was even born, and yet here you are. Anita looks down, frustrated and ashamed. ANITA: I know. And I probably should've fought harder, but...after awhile, you just lose the fight. And besides, just when I finally worked up the nerve, Hope came back and Victor was spooked. He figured...maybe Ernesto had managed to survive as well. BRADY: So you stayed here. Playing dead. Anita looks up at Brady, making her position clear to her grandson. She retorts firmly. ANITA: So I settled for the life I could have. I had already made a life out here. I met a lovely man. Had another daughter, got to know her children...I had a great life, Brady. Anita turns to face Brady, and looks him firmly in the eyes as she finishes her thought. ANITA: But I never forgot my other family, Brady. And I made sure I stayed in touch with, and up to date about you. You mean the world to me. You must believe that. Brady looks back with a look of skepticism, his words cutting Anita like a knife. BRADY: And what if I don't? --- After a tense moment staring at each other, Will begins to crack up at Sonny's assertion that he was the one responsible for the light falling at WXIR. WILL: Sonny, I WISH I had thought of that. But see, this is how you know I wasn't the one who did it. SONNY: Why? WILL: Because if I had done it? I wouldn't miss. SONNY: Not funny. Will cracks up even more at Sonny's serious tone, walking casually into the living area as he quips to Sonny about murdering Nick. WILL: It's hilarious! What are you talking about? Sonny sighs and walks back over to the couch, sitting down on the sofa again, overwhelmed by everything that's gone down today. Will, meanwhile, takes a sip of water, then continues to talk about his day. WILL: But seriously, though. I didn't see anything that would help them figure out who dropped the light on the stage. SONNY: Did you get a chance to talk to Nick at all? WILL: Eventually. I ended up driving him, Anjelica, and Alex back to the Kiriakis mansion. Sonny turns to look at Will, amused and surprised. SONNY: Anjelica? You drove Anjelica Deveraux home? Will, you drive a compact car with cloth seats-- WILL: Oh I know. And I heard all about it from her, believe me. Sonny chuckles as Will continues. WILL: Ugh, that wasn't the worst part of the ride, though. SONNY: Oh? Will sits on the arm of the sofa, next to Sonny. WILL: Yeah. After gloating about Gabi moving in with him, Nick tried to imply something was going on between Alex and I. Sonny tries to stifle a laugh, failing miserably. SONNY: You cannot be serious. Will feigns being wounded by Sonny's laughter. WILL: I'm sorry, I didn't realize it was that hard to believe someone like Alex could POSSIBLY be interested in me. Sonny playfully jabs Will in the ribs, causing Will to crumple in, shouting out in pain. WILL: Ow! Stop! SONNY: Whatever, you know you're stuck with me. Sonny starts to tickle Will, as Will wraps his arms around Sonny. Will yelps in discomfort from the tickling, as he inadvertently lands in Sonny's lap. WILL: Ah! Fine, fine! You win! (laughs) Sonny finally stops tickling Will, figuring he's won, and the two look at each other lovingly. SONNY: Good. Cos you know what I wanna do for you tomorrow to take your mind off all the stuff with Nick? WILL: What? SONNY: I wanna sit down and start pinning down our wedding plans. Will beams at Sonny even mentioning their upcoming wedding. WILL: It's a deal. SONNY: Good. I think we've left enough of this up to your mom. It's time you and I take care of some things ourselves. What do you say? Will rests his forehead against Sonny's. WILL: I think you're right. Sounds like the perfect day. And you know what's a great way to start that perfect day? Sonny smiles, kissing Will gently on the lips before answering his question. SONNY: What? WILL: Having the perfect night. SONNY: Mmmm, I think you're right. Will giggles, leaning in to kiss Sonny once, twice, three times, before grabbing his collar and pinning him down on the couch, just out of our view. --- Kim and Andrew enter Kim's apartment, exhausted from the emotional situation at Marlena's. Kim flips the lightswitch on, as Andrew shuts the door behind them. Andrew calls out to Kim, who takes off her jacket, and heads for the closet, completely oblivious to her son's calls. ANDREW: Mom. Mom? KIM: You know Andrew, I swear that whole...scare with Roman wore me right out. Kim hangs her coat up, almost in a trance. Andrew walks over to her, pulling her hand down after she hangs up her coat. ANDREW: Mom. Kim stops herself. She looks down at her hand, being held firmly in Andrew's, before looking up at her son, fear, hurt, and anger in her eyes. KIM: Andrew, I... ANDREW: Mom, are you alright? Kim looks into Andrew's concerned eyes, and immediately wells up. She nods, before cracking, weeping openly as she wraps her arms around her son, trying to calm herself down, as Andrew comforts her. ANDREW: It's okay, Mom. It's okay. --- Arriving back upstairs in her penthouse, Marlena closes the door, and sees Abe emerge from the bedroom, having laid Roman down to sleep. Marlena smiles half-heartedly at Abe. MARLENA: How is he? ABE: Pretty shaken up. But he's asleep now. He'll be okay. Marlena sighs, as Abe looks at her, very worried for her. ABE: What about you, though? Marlena shrugs, as Abe takes Marlena's hand in his. MARLENA: I'll be alright. ABE: You sure? Marlena nods. MARLENA: My main concern is Roman. ABE: I have to tell you, Marlena...under the circumstances...I cannot afford to have Roman stay on the police force. Marlena sighs, knowing Abe's right. She nods reluctantly. MARLENA: I agree. Unfortunately, I think, at this rate, Roman staying on the force will...definitely be more harmful than helpful. ABE: I think you're right. Look, Marlena, I plan to put Roman on medical leave for the time being. I don't want to retire him completely until we have an official diagnosis. MARLENA: That makes sense. I'm actually planning to get a firm answer on that tomorrow. So I'll let you know as soon as we hear something. Abe smiles half-heartedly, nodding appreciatively. ABE: Thank you. Leave letting Roman know to me. I'll tell him on Monday. I ah...I better go. MARLENA: No, thank YOU. I know it's...incredibly late to be out. Marlena guides Abe toward the door, as they continue saying their goodbyes. ABE: It's no trouble at all. Believe me, I feel a lot better helping you out, under the circumstances. MARLENA: I appreciate it so very much, Abe. Abe and Marlena hug warmly, before Abe opens the door to leave. MARLENA: Thanks again. ABE: Goodnight, Marlena. Abe walks toward the elevator, before Marlena closes the door behind him. Now alone in the apartment, except for Roman, Marlena walks silently over to Roman's door. In the shadows created by the moonlight beaming in through his window, Marlena watches him sleep. As James Blake's "Retrograde" begins to play, Marlena quietly cries as she thinks about the decline of her former husband. --- [0:49] As a light dimly flickers, we see the outline of two bodies laying unconscious in the basement of Stefano's compound in Italy. Despite the darkness of the night, we begin to see Steve and Bo's faces, as they lay unconscious in a cell in the basement. [1:39] Across from them, in the next cell, The Patient sits, tied to his chair. [2:15] He shakes, trying in vain to escape the restraints, while his eyes, forced to remain open, view a slideshow of violent images and short videos, punctuated by flashes of John Black's face. [2:29] We see closeups of the Patient's hand, clenched tightly, fighting the restraints, as he's tormented by the pictures being shown to him. We snap, with each beat of the music, between the images on the screen, and back to The Patient. His eye, his tied-up hand, his bound ankle, fighting to break free. [2:53] We cut to black, as the music continues to play hauntingly, as the hourglass appears for the closing credits to the end of the song. ---
  16. EPISODE 184 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Marlena sits with Roman in his SUV in the undergorund parking of her building. She appears concerned about him, as Roman stares out the front windshield, almost acting as though she's not there. Outside the vehicle, Kim, Andrew, and Abe look in on them. After a moment's awkward silence between then, Marlena tries to coax him out of his apparent trance. MARLENA: Roman? Roman continues to look out his window, looking out at Kimberly in particular. His focused stare unnerves Kim, which Marlena catches, momentarily looking out toward Kim herself. MARLENA: Roman, that woman right there, that's Kimberly. Honey, your sister is alive. She's fine. Roman, still looking at Kim, blinks momentarily, his fixation starting to break, as he shakes his head in disbelief. ROMAN: Nah...no, that....that's not... MARLENA: It's true, Roman. ROMAN: No, Doc. She...I was out in the country by the Lake Road, and...there was...there was a woman in the back of this blue truck, and...she had red hair. She was dead, it...it was Kimmy. I tried to radio in and...I...I just... Roman shakes his head, becoming visibly distressed by what Marlena's told him. Marlena motions to Abe to step in, she calmly leans in closer to Roman to try to get his attention. MARLENA: Roman! Roman. Abe is going to take you inside, and we can relax. Okay? ROMAN: No--no, Doc. That's not...damn it, you're lying! You're all lying to me! It was Kimmy in that SUV, you gotta find her! Roman slams his fists on the steering wheel, as Abe rushes in to collect Roman. Marlena puts her hand on Roman's shoulder tenderly, though her voice raises with concern. MARLENA: Roman! No one is lying to you, I promise. Kimmy is okay. Now come on. It's okay. Roman holds in his sobbing, before giving in, and letting Abe take him out of the car. As Roman and Abe head up toward the elevator, Kim and Andrew stand back away from Roman. Andrew holds his mother's shoulders as they watch Abe take Roman up to Marlena's penthouse. As they do, Marlena leaves Roman's vehicle herself. Looking serious, she walks slowly over to a visibly upset Kim. MARLENA: Kimberly. I hate to keep harping on this, but...I thought I should let you know what's happening with Roman, and what I'm planning to do. Kim turns around suddenly, fighting tears, with a hostile look on her face, as she looks to a stoic, serious Marlena. --- Eric waits by the elevators down the hall from the TV studio at WXIR for Nicole. He plans to pick Nicole up from the TV studio, and finds her walking toward the elevators with Hope, as they emerge from scouring the studio for evidence of the light "accident". HOPE: So we'll inspect the cuts to the wire, and check for fingerprints. Should have it all analyzed by Monday. NICOLE: Works for me. HOPE: Now, has there been anyone other than Abigail that's been around the station anytime in the last week? Nicole looks around, racking her brain to think of an answer, she clocks onto one suddenly. NICOLE: Jerome. HOPE: I'm sorry? NICOLE: Jerome, Abigail's friend. I wanna say his last name is Grant? Handsome guy, black...mid-20s? HOPE: He's been here? NICOLE: Yeah...he and Abigail were out for lunch, just like a friendly lunch date thing, and he was helping her out with some research one day, and he came by. Hope's interest is piqued, she probes further. HOPE: Did he seem to be...engaged or...? NICOLE: Oh, no, he was totally into it. I didn't really think much of it, though. He's a postgrad student at Salem U, so...this is right up his alley. The gears almost visibly turning in Hope's mind, she and Nicole finish their long stroll down the hallway toward Eric. Nicole and Hope finally approach Eric, who gets up from his seat in the waiting area by the elevators. Once Nicole arrives, she wraps her arm around Eric's back, gently kissing his lips as a hello. ERIC: Ready to roll? NICOLE: I think so. Unless you need anything else from me? Hope shakes her head, fairly comfortable with what she's collected so far. HOPE: No, I think you're good for tonight. Look, thanks for everything, and ah...one thing. Make sure you call me first thing tomorrow morning, just in case they have any questions at the lab that might fill in any information gaps, okay? Nicole nods, before turning to Eric. NICOLE: Come on, let's go. ERIC: Night, Hope. HOPE: Night, Eric. Eric presses the 'down' button on the elevator, as Hope surprises them with a final question. HOPE: OH! One thing! Do you know if Abby left for the night? NICOLE: Ahhh, I sent her home about a half hour ago when you told me, but...I didn't see her leave. Hope looks back toward the studio. HOPE: Hm. NICOLE: She's probably just being her usual eager beaver self and double checking some things in the control room. HOPE: Alright, thanks. I'll have a look for her. The doors to the elevator open, and Eric and Nicole step on. Eric waves to Hope, who smiles warmly at her nephew. HOPE: Night! As the doors to the elevator close, Hope notices a small drop of blood on the floor by the foot of the elevator door. Curious, she kneels down by it. Realizing for sure what it is, she calls another officer over. HOPE: Gabe! GABE: Yeah? Hope waits til Gabe's run over, before pointing down at the blood drop. HOPE: Blood. get a sample to the lab and find out how long it's been there. GABE: Got it. Hope steps away from the elevator, and looks around her. She lingers momentarily, looking as Gabe collects the blood sample from the floor, speaking to herself softly before carrying on to find Abby. HOPE: Jerome Grant, hm? What a coincidence. Hope raises one eyebrow, as she heads back toward the studio, in hopes of finding Abigail to question her on the night's events. --- At Anita's cabin, Tyler walks back into the kitchen area, where Anita stands with Brady. They turn to face Tyler as they hear his footsteps walking away from the phone after his call to Victor. Anita speaks nervously after a moment. ANITA: Tyler...h-how's Victor? Tyler folds his arms before him, debating whether to be honest with her or not. TYLER: He's fine. He'll be released from the hospital tomorrow. BRADY: And what about you? TYLER: (sigh) I....I have to leave Salem. BRADY: What? Tyler nods. Trying to make it clear that it's not a big deal to him. TYLER: Call it...early retirement. I'll have to finalize some arrangements, and I'll be off to the Costa Del Sol by the weekend. Brady tenses up, before Anita interjects. ANITA: And just what are those arrangements? Tyler hesitates momentarily, with Anita continuing before Tyler gets a chance to respond. ANITA: Tyler, please tell me you won't let Victor know that Brady's staying here. Tyler doesn't respond again, panicking Anita. ANITA: PROMISE ME, TYLER! Tyler finally cuts in, responding firmly in an exasperated tone. TYLER: Alright! Fine. On one condition. Anita shakes her head, knowing what Tyler is about to suggest. Tyler points to Brady as he offers his demand. TYLER: You tell him who you really are. And you do it right now, or I will. --- --- Kim stands with Andrew and Marlena in the parking garage below Marlena's building, her arms folded, as she speaks to Marlena pointedly. KIM: Alright, Marlena. What have you planned for my brother now? Another DNA test to make sure he isn't another imposter sent by Stefano to upend all our lives? MARLENA: Kim-- KIM: Look, I don't...I don't want to fight with you again. You're...you're a dear friend of mine, you're basically family, but...Marlena, I don't understand where your head's at with this. I mean, it's....it's so obvious to me that this is dementia, and that my brother needs treatment, and the sooner, the better. Marlena nods in agreement with Kim, before interjecting with her support. MARLENA: And I agree. Completely. Kim looks at Marlena, somewhat skeptical, and equally surprised. MARLENA: That's what I wanted to discuss with you. I was hoping you could join Roman and I at University Hospital tomorrow morning. We're meeting Eric there for a battery of tests, and then Valerie and I were going to go over a treatment plan for Roman-- KIM: Tests. DNA tests. Am I right? Marlena sighs, nodding before carrying on. MARLENA: Yes, I admit it. But Kimberly, I only want to run the test to be sure that the gene that caused Roman's and Caroline's dementia hasn't been passed along to Eric. Or potentially to Sami, or Carrie. Kim seems somewhat unmoved, and after a moment, Marlena continues. MARLENA: Kimberly...I didn't do this as some kind of roundabout deception to get the DNA tests done. It was honestly a bonus, just to give myself peace of mind. But I also want you to know that I am serious about Roman's condition, and I want to keep him with us as long as possible. Believe me. Marlena puts her hand on Kim's arm, trying to be of some comfort to her, as she explains herself passionately. MARLENA: Now please. Come with me tomorrow. I promise you, you will be an active part of our plans for your brother. It would mean an awful lot. To him and to me. Kim takes a moment, with Andrew joining in with Marlena in attempting to convince Kim to go. ANDREW: Mom, I...I think it might be a smart idea. It might help...give you a sense of empowerment over the situation. I think you'd feel a lot more at ease if you had that right now. Kim looks at Andrew, then Marlena, before slowly nodding. KIM: Alright...I'll be there. Kim extends a hand to Marlena in peace offering. Marlena smiles, as she shakes Kim's hand firmly. MARLENA: It's a date. --- Will walks into, then shuts the door to his apartment with Sonny. The apartment sits dark, as Sonny's gone to bed. Will sighs, exhausted from a frustrating day. Flipping the lights on, he slowly hangs up his jacket, and sets his new briefcase down in the closet, as a frustrated Sonny emerges from the bedroom. SONNY: Will! Will turns around with a start when Sonny calls out to him. WILL: Sonny! Sonny looks at his fiancé with a mix of exhaustion and annoyance. SONNY: You made it. Would've been nice if you'd called. Will sighs, walking toward Sonny. WILL: Sorry. I know I should've. I just... SONNY: I know, I know. The big day's coming. WILL: PR for Titan is...it's a lot of work. SONNY: I know. More than you realize. Sonny speaks in a resigned tone, as he sits himself down on the couch, just before Will flops down beside him. SONNY: Look, I'm sorry if I've been...less than enthusiastic about this job. I just...I don't want you sucked into my family's problems, and working for them...you just, you can't escape them. WILL: Sonny, I'm going to be sucked into them no matter what. Will turns his head, a cock-eyed smile on his face as he touches Sonny's cheek gently. WILL: I'm marrying you. Remember? Sonny smiles, laughing softly to himself. SONNY: Yeah. And I can't wait. WILL: Neither can I. Will leans in to kiss Sonny gently on the lips. After their kiss, Sonny stares at his fiancé, soaking him in. WILL: Look, don't worry about my job. If you're willing to move past it, I am too. SONNY: Deal. (sigh) Speaking of work, how was it today? Will takes the opportunity to get up from the couch, walking around to the other side of it, presumably toward the kitchenette. WILL: Oh, fine. Until I heard the news about Gabi. Sonny straightens his posture, wondering what Will means. SONNY: Wh...what news? WILL: Oh, you didn't hear? SONNY: Will...Will, what are you talking about? I knew she was out, but I figured she was visiting Rafe, and... Will laughs, rubbing his eyes in exhausted frustration, as Sonny turns his body while still on the sofa to face Will. WILL: Oh no. No, Mom's watching Ari. No, the reason you don't see Gabi right now is... Will walks over to Gabi's bedroom door, throws it open and turns on the light, revealing it to be empty. WILL: Because she moved out. And in with Nick Fallon. Sonny's jaw drops, as he looks into Gabi's room, completely dumfounded. --- Outside the WXIR studio, standing by the elevators, Hope confers with another officer about the drops of blood found on the ground. As they talk, and the officer snaps photos, Abby walks to the elevator to leave, surprised to see Hope still there. ABBY: Hope! HOPE: Abigail! I'm glad you're still here, I was looking for you. ABBY: Yeah, I, ah, just had to go up to the control room and finalize a couple...paperwork things before I went home. Why...why, what's up? HOPE: Well, I need you to make a statement about the accident, if you can. Abby looks at Hope, stumped at what she could offer. ABBY: Honestly, Hope, I...I don't know what I could tell you, I was so busy with all my...papers and trying to keep the show running, I...honestly, if I could tell you anything, I swear I would. HOPE: And you didn't bring anyone along with you to the studio? Abby furrows her brow, unsure what Hope's implying with her question. ABBY: What do you mean? HOPE: I mean, more than a couple people have seen you at the WXIR offices with Jerome Grant the last few days, and-- Abby cuts Hope off, slightly insulted by Hope's implication. ABBY: Whuh, what are you implying, Hope? Hope is caught off guard by Abby's defensiveness. Abby catches herself and backtracks when Hope's expression changes in reaction to Abby's response. ABBY: Look, I...I actually specifically told Jerome not to come tonight. I didn't feel comfortable having him here in such a high-pressure environment. Especially when I'm so new. HOPE: You worried he'd distract you? Abby shrugs, trying to downplay her inner conflict. ABBY: I guess. (sigh) Look, if you're wondering whether Jerome might have been here and potentially tampered with the cables, I'm almost 100% certain he wasn't here. But as to who WAS up on that scaffolding? I have no idea. Hope nods, disappointed by the lack of information Abby was able to provide. ABBY: Look, I gotta go. HOPE: Yeah, sure. If you do remember anything at all, even if you think it's not worth mentioning, give me a call, 'kay? Abby nods quickly, as she presses the 'down' button on the elevator. ABBY: I will. Night, Hope. The elevator door opens, and Abby steps on, leaving Hope behind with a couple other officers. HOPE: Night, Abby. Hope sighs, still sensing her bad feeling about Jerome Grant isn't misplaced. Hope mutters to herself. HOPE: He's gotta tie into this somehow. But how? --- Brady steps in between Tyler and Anita, baffled by the exchange occurring before him. BRADY: Okay, does someone mind explaining to me what's going on here? Anita tries to cool Brady's curiosity, speaking dismissively, before being cut off by Tyler. ANITA: Brady, it's-- TYLER: ...Promise me, Anita. ANITA: Why, Tyler? What does it benefit you to put this on him now? Tyler steps in close to Anita, looking her square in the eyes. TYLER: He has a right to know. I've always thought that. ANITA: Then why now? TYLER: Because he's here now. It made no sense to tell him before. And quite frankly, if you're so adamant that there's no threat against you, then I don't see why you haven't already. Anita turns away from Tyler, as Brady stands to one side, confused. BRADY: Tell me what? Anita stands, facing away from both Brady and Tyler, tearing up. Brady is getting increasingly agitated the longer he has to wait for some kind of response. BRADY: Dammit, would someone just tell me what's going on here? Tyler walks over, putting a hand on Anita's shoulder, as she turns to him, shaking her head. ANITA: I can't do it. TYLER: Of course you can. Tyler takes Anita and turns her to face Brady. He gently answers his question. TYLER: Brady, meet your grandmother, Loretta Toscano. Brady's eyes widen in shock, as he realizes who Anita really is. ---
  17. EPISODE 183 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco It's a cool dark night on the outskirts of Salem. A chilly wind has kicked up, as Tyler Houston steps toward the front door of Anita Hernandez's cabin. He knocks, as he looks out at the dark night around him. Rubbing his hands together to keep them warm in the cold, he tenses his body as he awaits Anita. Opening the front door, Anita is surprised to see Tyler standing there. ANITA: What the--what are you doing here? TYLER: (sigh) It's a long story. Tyler waits a beat before continuing. TYLER: May I uh...may I come in? Anita hesitates, looking back inside at Brady, who's just entered the living room, curious about why Anita's at the door. TYLER: I know he's here, Anita. BRADY: Who's... Anita opens the door to let Tyler in, as Brady stands back in the kitchen area, stunned to see Tyler again. BRADY: Tyler...wh...look, if you came to track me down, I, I just can't-- Tyler steps into the room, and holds his hand up to stop Brady from continuing. TYLER: Brady....no one knows you're here. And no one's going to know. Okay? I didn't come here to try to get you back to Salem. Anita interjects, slightly annoyed by Tyler's return visit. ANITA: So why are you here, then? Once wasn't enough? TYLER: Look, I...ah, something's happened, and I need to leave town. And I won't be back. ANITA: What? Why? TYLER: It's...a long story, but I need to call Victor first, and on a secure line. That's why I'm here. Anita nods slowly, confused by Tyler's vague information. She motions toward the landline phone, as Tyler nods in appreciation, and heads over to call Victor. Anita turns to face a very baffled Brady, to whom she gives an equally confused expression. --- At the Grant house, Jerome sits with his grandmother on the living room couch. He wears a strange expression as he questions his grandmother. JEROME: You talk like you got some real beef with the Hortons. Valerie shifts uncomfortably, trying to be somewhat dismissive of what she's already expressed to Jerome about the Hortons, but failing. VALERIE: I don't really have beef, but like...(sigh) How shall I put it? Jerome laughs, breaking Valerie's thought. JEROME: ...But you got beef with 'em! VALERIE: Look, don't get me wrong, Jerome. They're lovely people. They do their best. I have worked alongside this family for years. But I also know they have their fair share of problems. Ones that are extremely easy for a man like you to get caught up in. And I don't want that for you. I've...pulled your behind out of enough jams for one lifetime. Valerie notices Jerome's crooked collar, and awkwardly, lovingly adjusts it as she fidgets to distract from her nervousness at the subject at hand. Jerome gently flinches, tickled by his grandmother's touch. JEROME: Okay, I get that. But...what you mean? What kind of problems? Valerie stops fidgeting and sighs, before deciding to tell Jerome. VALERIE: Well...your Uncle Eli's father, for one. Jerome turns his head quickly to look at Valerie's sheepish expression. --- Marlena and Abe head into the underground parking at Marlena's building. Marlena trails Abe, who is eager to get going. Abe looks back to see Marlena, slowly walking towards him, clutching herself as she walks, deep in thought. Abe walks over to Marlena, and comforts her as they walk toward Abe's car, Abe seeing Marlena clearly distressed by Roman's absence. ABE: We'll find him, Marlena. Marlena sighs, leaning against Abe as they walk. MARLENA: I know. Still doesn't make me worry any less. No sooner has Marlena finished her sentence do Kim and Andrew pull into a spot right near Abe and Marlena. Kim honks her horn, startling Marlena, as they both step out of Kim's car. Marlena looks stunned to see Andrew. MARLENA: Oh my...Oh my God, Andrew! Ohh it's so good to see you! Oh, when did you get into town? Andrew laughs as he gives his former aunt a hug, while Kim looks on, somewhat less-than-impressed by Marlena's enthusiasm, under the circumstances. KIM: He ah...he just arrived tonight. We were finishing up dinner when we got the call. MARLENA: Ohh, it's so good to see you. Oh that must've been a fantastic surprise for you, Kim. Kim nods, with a subdued expression as she tries to speed things along to limit her time with Marlena, whom she's upset with. KIM: It was. It was just what I needed. Look, um...I don't wanna...break up the reunion or anything, but....I think we need to start dealing with why we're here. ABE: Kim is right. I think we need to split up and keep each other on a three way call. MARLENA: Makes sense. I can take the route down Riverside Drive. KIM: Andrew and I can cover the south end. ABE: And I'll handle the centre. Alright, let's get on this, the longer we take, the farther away he might have gotten. As Abe, Kim, Marlena, and Andrew prepare to separate, we see inside the car just a few steps away from where they've congregated. Inside, Roman sits silently in the car, with the engine off. He's almost in a trance, as he states straight out from the drivers' seat, seemingly completely unaware of his surroundings. --- --- Jerome looks quizzically at Valerie as they both sit on the sofa inside Valerie's house. JEROME: Grandma, what about Uncle Eli? Valerie takes Jerome's hand, and holds it gently, as she begins to explain the story. VALERIE:Well... Valerie breathes in deeply, as she considers her words extremely carefully. VALERIE: See...you remember I told you about when I lived here allll those years ago, right? JEROME: Mmhmm. VALERIE: Well...I fell in love with a young man here named David Banning, and he just happens to be Miss Abigail Deveraux's cousin. Jerome slowly nods, making the connection. JEROME: And that...didn't go well. VALERIE: Oh no, it was...I mean, it wasn't without its problems, but our relationship was fine. We loved each other. His family was incredibly kind to me, but...they...they had problems. I worked for Abigail's grandmother at University Hospital, and she...she spent a long time in an institution. Abigail's grandfather was a great surgeon, and a very kind man, but...very troubled. David was an alcoholic, like your grandfather. (sigh) I think the pressure was too much for him. JEROME: What happened to you and David, then? Valerie sighs, looking down at nothing in particular as she reminisces. VALERIE: He had a baby. With his cousin's girlfriend. JEROME: I'm sorry. VALERIE: I'm not broken up about it. Years later, we met again, away from Salem, and...you know, I think being with him away from Salem was a real blessing. We could be together without the pressure of our families and...people who knew us. It was a great time. It wasn't long but...Uncle Eli came from it, and...it means I have a reminder in my life of that special time. Valerie takes Jerome's hand in hers, and smiles wistfully. VALERIE: Look, all I'm trying to say is, the Hortons are lovely people, but don't get bogged down in their problems. They'll take you with them. JEROME: I won't, Grandma. VALERIE: Don't be so sure. I know how you take on the problems of people you care about, baby. I don't want you to sucked into something you can't get out of. Jerome half-smiles, as Valerie pulls him into a tight hug. As she holds her grandson, she looks out from over Jerome's shoulder, a very worried look in her eyes. --- At Anita's cabin, Brady pulls Anita aside and quietly asks her about Tyler, who's stood in the corner of the room, using her landline phone. BRADY: Anita...how do you know that man? ANITA: Brady, it's not a big deal-- BRADY: The hell it's not! Anita, I do not feel comfortable with that man in this house. He works for my grandfather... Anita holds up her hands, trying to keep Brady from getting excited (and loud), as she attempts to explain the situation. ANITA: Brady, don't...don't worry. Look, Tyler has come by before, and he didn't say anything about you being here then-- BRADY: What??! That's supposed to make me feel better? ANITA: Just don't...shhh...Brady. Listen to me. Brady stops himself from continuing, giving Anita a chance to finish, but folds his arms, looking mistrustfully at her. ANITA: I will make sure he doesn't tell anyone you're here. I don't think he will, anyway, but I'll make sure. Okay? Brady unfolds his arms, unsure if Anita will be able to convince Tyler. On the phone, Tyler reaches University Hospital main reception desk. TYLER: (into phone) Yes, may I be put through to Mr. Victor Kiriakis' room, please? After a moment's wait, Tyler perks up again, hearing the phone ring in Victor's room. ... In Victor's hospital room, the phone rings. Victor, watching TV in bed, grumbles silently about the interruption to his show, turning the TV set off with the remote by his bed before picking up the phone, answering exasperated. VICTOR: (into phone) What? ... TYLER: (into phone) Victor! It's Tyler! ... VICTOR: (into phone) Oh, look who it is! The World's Worst Hired Help. You had one job, and I assume you're calling to apologize for botching it? ... Tyler looks utterly baffled by Victor's snarky comment. TYLER: (into phone) Wh...Victor, what are you talking about? VICTOR: (via phone) He's still alive, you idiot! Tyler looks over at Brady and Anita, trying to speak in pointed but hushed tones. TYLER: (into phone) Nick? ... VICTOR: (into phone) Exactly. And now it's too late to make another attempt, so don't even bother trying. I can only imagine the Salem PD all over that studio as we speak collecting whatever they can to tie your sorry ass to it. So forget it. I sent you a portion of what I promised you, but only if you get out of town. ... VICTOR: (via phone) ...and get out tonight. Tyler looks stunned, unable to respond to Victor, as the receiver drops from his ear. --- Hope stands with Nicole and Eric in the WXIR studio, still relatively dressed up from her date with Aiden. She looks around, as other officers snap photos of the fallen lighting rig. Nicole stands in the middle of the studio, arms folded, and explains what happened during the filming of her TV special. NICOLE: And that's when I heard the snap, and then the light just...came down. Hope looks up at the scaffolding high above the soundstage. She squints slightly, as she mulls over what Nicole's told her. After a moment, she asks Nicole a question in a somewhat official "police" tone. HOPE: Right. Nicole, did you see any...movement up there at all? Maybe someone was on set who shouldn't have been there? Nicole shakes her head, certain of her answer. NICOLE: No. I mean, we had a lot of guests in the studio but...no one was anywhere they shouldn't be. I didn't see any movement above us until the light, and that's what caught my attention. ERIC: And you're sure it wasn't an accident, then? NICOLE: It couldn't have been. Honestly, Nick's been involved in all kinds of things lately that I think make him a target. I mean, the light that fell was almost exactly over where he was sitting when it dropped. I can almost guarantee someone was trying to kill him. Eric looks to Hope with concern, wrapping his arm around Nicole. Hope appears surprised, before quickly raising her eyes back toward the lighting rig. --- Anjelica and Liam stand on the foggy pier, Anjelica points at Liam accusingly, speaking quietly but hissing her words at him. ANJELICA: You are letting your feelings get in the way of our goal, and it's becoming a liability. LIAM: My feelings? ANJELICA: Absolutely. You want to disengage because you're bitter about losing me to Stefano-- LIAM: It's not that... ANJELICA: So NOW, you're going to put your energies into Jennifer Horton, which is fine by me, but whatever energy you have left goes to screwing me over as some kind of twisted catharsis for your broken heart. And let me tell you, Mr. Frasier: that's not going to happen. Liam stares as Anjelica steps in close to Liam, part flirtingly, part threateningly. After a moment, Liam leans in for a kiss. Anjelica catches him and backs away, never taking her eyes off Liam, as he looks on with disappointment. ANJELICA: I want to remind you that you're already in this up to your neck, whether you want to be or not. Therefore, if you ever want to be reuinted with your long-lost love... Anjelica discretely holds out the gun once again, waiting for Liam to take it from her. ANJELICA: You need to take care of the problem. As soon as possible. Liam looks down, mulling over his options for a moment before taking the gun from Anjelica, sighing as he puts the gun in his coat pocket. LIAM: Consider it done. Liam turns away without another word, and heads up the stairs away from the pier, leaving Anjelica alone. She watches as Liam walks up the stairs, before turning away, sighing as the stress of her situation weighs on her. --- Kim, Andrew, and Abe walk away from their huddle in the car park at Marlena's condominium, as Marlena lingers behind, deep in thought, but jumping slightly when Abe touches her arm to get her attention as he walks away. ABE: I'll bring the car around, Marlena. Marlena smiles at Abe, as he walks toward the car. Looking away into the sea of cars before her, Marlena spots Roman's SUV parked nearby. After a moment's glance, she realizes someone's inside. It's Roman. Suddenly frenzied, she calls out to Abe, hoping he'll double back to where she is. MARLENA: Abe? Abe! Abe, he's here! Marlena makes a beeline for Roman's SUV, tapping on the front hood, as Roman stares ahead, in his own world as he sits in his parked vehicle. MARLENA: Roman? Marlena frantically tries to open the passenger's side door, to no avail. She bangs on the passenger's side window, as Roman looks her way. MARLENA: Roman! It's Doc, open the door, please! Roman hesitates for a moment, as though still in his trance, before finally unlocking the door. Marlena steps inside, as Kim and Andrew also double back, and Abe arrives. MARLENA: Roman, I was so worried about you. ROMAN: Doc, I... MARLENA: Roman... Marlena takes Roman's hand in hers, and holds it, realizing how very cold it is. She kisses it, and smiles warmly, as she begins to tear up again. MARLENA: Roman, we're all so glad you're safe. Abe, Andrew, Kim, and I we were all about to head off to look for you! Roman looks puzzled, as he looks out at Abe, Andrew, and Kim, who are standing outside the vehicle, deep concern in their eyes. He looks back at Marlena. ROMAN: Doc, that...that can't be. Kimmy's dead. I saw her! Marlena's jaw drops, baffled by Roman's obviously-untrue statement. ---
  18. EPISODE 182 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Marlena emerges from her bedroom at her penthouse, freshly changed into her street clothes, as the doorbell rings. She calls out to the person ringing the bell, as she heads for the door. MARLENA: Coming! Marlena walks over and opens the door to find Abe there. She quickly motions him inside. MARLENA: Abe! Thank you, I know it's short notice. Abe steps inside and gives Marlena a quick hug. ABE: It's alright. I'm glad you called. Have you heard anything? MARLENA: Not a word. ABE: (sigh) Alright. How long since you've heard anything? MARLENA: I mean, he...he was working, so I didn't think anything was wrong, but...I woke up and checked the entire penthouse, he's nowhere to be seen. Abe nods, then looks down sorrowfully. ABE: He's....he's in worse shape than any of us thought. Marlena stops, and looks at Abe. Her energy shifting as she turns to look his way. After a moment, Marlena nods in agreement. MARLENA: I umm...I've been taking him for tests at the hospital. We...we aren't 100% sure what's going on. ABE: It's obviously dementia of some kind. MARLENA: Well, that's what we assume, but...I have reason to believe Stefano is involved somehow. Abe sighs, shaking his head. ABE: Wouldn't surprise me. But...considering his performance at work... Abe hesitates momentarily, before continuing. Marlena furrows her brow, not sure she likes what Abe is about to say. ABE: I'm starting to believe it would be a good idea to...(sigh) ask Roman to take a leave of absence from the force. --- Tyler drives down the dark highway leading out of Salem. The occasional passing car shines its headlights his way as they drive opposite him down the road. Tyler is looking on intensely, as he thinks back to the events of the evening. *** FLASHBACK TO EPISODE 167: Tyler sits on a stool next to Victor's hospital bed, reeling from the news that Nick's working for Stefano. TYLER: Victor, are you absolutely sure Nick told you he was funded by Stefano. You didn't mishear him. VICTOR: 100%. Tyler shakes his head, resigned but not totally surprised by the news. TYLER: You know, it makes almost too much sense. VICTOR: I agree. That's why we have to take action, immediately. TYLER: What kind of action? VICTOR: Simple. We'll send Stefano a message, and clean up the filth that's rotting this town from the inside. Tyler sighs, knowing what Victor's implying. TYLER: Victor, we can't be working underhandedly. VICTOR: Too late. The gloves are already off. Get rid of Nick Fallon. By any means neccessary. Victor looks steely-eyed at a concerned Tyler, who is far less convinced of Victor's plan than Victor is. *** Tyler is distracted by a passing car's bright lights, that snap him back to reality with a jolt. Tyler struggles to see and his car begins to swerve onto the gravel at the edge of the road. TYLER: Dammit! As Tyler swerves to get the car back onto the road, he brakes to stop the car before he causes an accident. Pulling over, he stops and leans his head back against the headrest, trying to regain his composure. After a moment, and a heavy sigh or two, Tyler looks out his drivers' side window, then at his GPS. He realizes he's right by Anita's cabin. TYLER: Well, I'll be damned. He decides to pull in, turning suddenly in to the darkened country gravel driveway. --- It's a foggy night, as Anjelica stands alone on the pier. She's dressed in a long black coat and wide-brimmed hat semi-obscuring her face. She paces slowly checking around her to be sure she remains safe, as she waits for Liam to meet her. ANJELICA: (sigh) Come on, Liam, get down here. No sooner has those words come out of her mouth, than Liam walks down the steps of the pier to meet her. Anjelica turns to look at him, looking a bit annoyed. ANJELICA: Took you long enough. LIAM: Sorry, had to wait for Jenn to nod off. ANJELICA: Ahhh yes, precious Jennifer Horton. Liam rolls his eyes, as Anjelica sarcastically waxes poetic about Liam's partner. ANJELICA: Love of your life. Apple of your eye. Tell me, Liam: did you take an extra moment before you departed to watch your beloved as she slept as well? LIAM: You're hilarious, Anj. Now, what did I come all the way down here for, exactly? Anjelica gives Liam an intense deadpan look as she pulls a gun from her coat pocket and places it in Liam's hand. LIAM: What's this for? ANJELICA: Our little problem we were discussing earlier? I want you to take care of him. Liam looks down at the gun, then up at Anjelica, stunned by what she's asking of him. --- --- Jerome shuts the front door to the Grant family home, and steps inside quietly. Inside, Valerie emerges from the kitchen entrance and looks stern, but relieved to see her grandson home. VALERIE: Jerome Grant, where have you been? Jerome stops himself at the first step of the staircase heading upstairs when he hears Valerie's voice. JEROME: Hey, Grandma, uh...Sorry I'm so late. VALERIE: Well, I don't really mind that, but the fact you didn't even text me or call? JEROME: Nah, I know. I should've. VALERIE: You're damned right. Valerie turns and heads into the living room, with Jerome reluctantly following behind her as she continues to speak to him. VALERIE: You know, I've been worried about you. You're avoiding coming home again, and-- JEROME: Grandma, you don't have to worry about me. I'm fine. Valerie stops in front of the couch, and turns to face Jerome, who's slowly stepping into the room. VALERIE: And that's exactly the same conversation we had in Toronto before we moved down here. And I didn't buy it then, and I don't buy it now. Valerie motions to Jerome to join her on the sofa, before sitting down. VALERIE: Come on, baby. Let's talk. Jerome complies, as he sits down next to Valerie. JEROME: Grandma, I know what you're gonna say, and-- VALERIE: No, I don't think you do. Now, listen. I know you're grown, and I can't stop you from doing what you wanna do, but I can and I will tell you what I think about it. And what you're doing right now, it is way too familiar to me. JEROME: Grandma, I promise you, I am not falling into those same patterns. Look, Kaylie and Siobhan are far behind me, now. I don't...I don't even know what made you think of them. VALERIE: Well, different things. Jerome looks at Valerie, a bit confused. JEROME: Like what? VALERIE: Well, you know how I had you set up that video chat for the interview I was doing? Jerome tenses up slightly, becoming uncomfortable with her story. JEROME: Yeah... VALERIE: Well, we hired that girl, and...you know, it's funny, there's...there's something about her. She looks just a little like that girl Siobhan you knew in school. Jerome looks intensely at Valerie, hoping she doesn't make the connection. Valerie continues her story, looking away from Jerome as she recalls their journey back to Salem. VALERIE: You know, I started thinking about it, and...you know, I know they're far behind you, and...you know...after your father was killed, I just...we moved her for a fresh start. Somewhere that felt like home, but...somewhere we could forget the bad memories, bad habits. Valerie takes Jerome's hand in hers, she smiles as she looks at Jerome. VALERIE: I don't want you to fall back into them. JEROME: I promise, Grandma. That's not happening. Things are going well! I'm...doing my research for my thesis, and...I met someone. Valerie perks up at the news. VALERIE: Ooh! Who is this fine young lady? JEROME: Her name is Abigail Deveraux. I met her mom, Jennifer today. I think she said she works at the hospital as well. Valerie raises an eyebrow at Jennifer's name. VALERIE: Jennifer Horton? JEROME: Yeah, I think so. Valerie sighs, shaking her head, as Jerome looks confused. VALERIE: Oh boy. Jerome chuckles at his grandmother's reaction to the news, still puzzled by her less-than-enthusiastic response. JEROME: What? What do you mean? Valerie sighs, taking a second before answering Jerome's question. VALERIE: Look, I'm not gonna tell you you're forbidden to see this girl, but you need to tread lightly with Hortons. They are messy. Okay? Jerome frowns, curious about what his grandmother means. --- At the pier, Liam's face scrunches up after Anjelica has handed him a revolver, confused by Anjelica's request. LIAM: What, am I your hitman now? ANJELICA: You are part of the team that's meant to be helping me get through this plan in one piece. Liam looks down at the gun, shaking his head, as Anjelica slowly walks around behind him, placing a hand on his shoulder as she speaks gently in his ear. ANJELICA: You don't want to let the team down, do you? Liam turns his head slightly, giving Anjelica a deathly glare as he holds the gun in his hand tightly. --- Marlena looks at Abe, disappointed and worried. MARLENA: Oh no, Abe, don't take Roman off the force-- ABE: No...no, Marlena, I'm serious. He's made too many mistakes recently. He has completely...just...blanked out on entire cases. Important ones! He could be putting himself in danger every time he steps out of the house. Marlena steps in closer to Abe, pleading with him to reconsider. MARLENA: Abe, if...if it is Alzheimer's...I want to be sure of the diagnosis first, but...if it is...I firmly believe keeping Roman working for as long as possible can only help him cognitively. ABE: And put him in the line of fire! MARLENA: Not if he does admin-- Abe shakes his head, getting riled up as he tries to resist laughing at Marlena's suggestion. ABE: Marlena, be serious! Can you honestly imagine Roman Brady accepting administrative work? Marlena looks down solemnly. She shakes her head, realizing Abe's right. ABE: Now, I will wait for the official diagnosis before I do this, but I am asking that you have the doctors confirm this diagnosis ASAP. Every day we wait, the more danger Roman's in. Marlena nods in agreement. She looks up at the ceiling, sighing in frustration. MARLENA: You're right. I'll have Roman head down to the hospital first thing tomorrow. ABE: Alright. As Abe responds, Marlena gets a text message from Kim. Taking her cell phone from her coffee table, she checks it, before turning to Abe. MARLENA: It's Kimberly. She's downstairs. ABE: Alright, let's meet her down there. Abe and Marlena head for the door. As Abe races out, Marlena is stopped by a picture of her with Roman, Carrie, Sami, and Eric, from when Sami and Eric were newborns. She spots the picture on her mantle by the door, and looks it over, tearing up. Taking a moment to look the picture over, she sets it back down on the mantle and heads out of the penthouse, locking the door behind her. --- Tyler pulls into Anita's property, his headlights guiding him down the dark country dirt road. Approaching the cabin, Tyler stops the car outside, and gets out after turning the car off. He slowly walks up to the front door, seeing the bright lights inside. He stops, noticing movement through the window. Peeking carefully through the window, he makes out a familiar face. TYLER: My God. Inside, Brady finishes the last of the dishes, turning to Anita and smiling warmly, as they laugh and joke. Tyler is stunned. Brady is alive. ---
  19. EPISODE 181 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Gabi stands in Nick's room at the Kiriakis mansion, holding the pictures he's had hidden in his desk drawer of Gabi, Sami, and Kate trying to drown him in her hand. She's relieved to have finally found them, holding the pictures up to her chest, smiling for the first time in ages. GABI: Oh my God, yes. As she celebrates her mission being completed to retrieve the photos, lurking on the other side of the door is Nick, who is spying on her through the slight crack in said door. He practically seethes, livid as he watches her invade his privacy and betray his trust, but he keeps silent and still, observing her every move, as he grips the handle of the door tightly. Gabi, oblivious to the threat behind her, flips through the photos, before stumbling upon one pic that takes her aback: Abby in a liplock with EJ. Gabi looks stunned. Realizing what she's unintentially uncovered, she hastily shoves the pictures back in the envelope, and walks them over to her purse, stuffing them inside. As she does this, Nick watches her closely, seeing what she's done with the pictures. Before Gabi can catch a glimpse of Nick, he walks away, defusing the situation. Gabi closes her purse, and looks up to the ceiling, taken aback by the picture she's seen of EJ and Abby. GABI: Oh God, you guys. What did you get yourselves into. (sigh) I gotta get out of here. Gabi sighs, before getting up from sitting on the bed, and rushes out of the room, making sure everything is as she found it. Turning the light off and shutting the door completely behind her. After leaving Nick's bedroom, Gabi checks both ways down the hallway, before walking away toward her own bedroom. As Gabi walks past, a face looms from the linen closet next to Nick's room. It's Nick, making sure he's hidden before heading back for his room. From the dark of the closet, he threatens Gabi softly. NICK: You haven't won yet, Gabi. I'll make sure of that. They're poisoning your mind against me. And we can't have that. Can we? --- In the Kiriakis living room, Anjelica and Alex walk in after being dropped off by Will. Anjelica sets down her bag, as Alex sets his things down on the desk. Neither speak at first, but Alex looks at his mother, worry in his eyes. Anjelica catches this look, and furrows her brow in annoyance. ANJELICA: What? ALEX: Anjelica, are you sure you're okay? Anjelica looks away, as she steps over to the bar, and pours herself a drink. ANJELICA: I'm fine. Never been better! Anjelica downs the drink in one shot, and Alex looks at her, not believing a word she says. ALEX: Somehow I doubt that. Anjelica glares at him, as she pours herself another drink. ANJELICA: Well, other than my nerves being shot after nearly being killed by a stage light...I'm feeling fresh as a daisy. Anjelica quickly turns to look at Alex, her mockingly chipper tone of voice suddenly dropping to a threateningly low pitch as she holds a second glass up. ANJELICA: Drink? Alex isn't amused by Anjelica's snark, and glares at his mother, disapprovingly. ALEX: I'll pass. Come on, Mother. Tell me what's bothering you. You've been miserable since we left the studio. ANJELICA: I'm just trying to figure out whether Nick Fallon was onto something or not. ALEX: What do you mean by that? ANJELICA: I mean between you and Will Horton. Alex drops his shoulders, looking away in frustration. --- Roman drives out along a quiet country road in the dark of the night. Over the radio, he hears an announcement. RADIO HOST: (via radio) An update from WXIR-TV. The Walker Report, the live television special hosted by local investigative journalist Nicole Walker, was abruptly cut short midshow tonight after an overhead stage light fell on the soundstage, nearly striking newly-appointed Titan CEO Nick Fallon, as well as Candidate for State Governor, Anjelica Deveraux. Both are said to be fine, but shaken up, and Salem Police are investigating the potential for foul play. More news as it becomes available. As an advertisement kicks in, Roman is surprised by the news, but is quickly distracted by the reflection of a tail light on an SUV up ahead, obscured by nearby bushes. ROMAN: What da... Intrigued, Roman pulls over to investigate. Stopping his car at the side of the quiet country road, Roman gets out, and fumbles with his phone to turn on his cell phone flashlight. Slowly walking over to the abandoned vehicle hidden in the brush, Roman inspects the vehicle, a concerned look on his face. He looks around the otherwise-abandoned roadway, checking to see if anyone's around. When he sees nobody, he flashes the phone light into the front seat. Nothing. Slowly walking back to the back seats... Only a snorkel, and a roll of duct tape. Roman tilts his head slightly, confused by what he sees. Even slower, Roman steps back toward the rear of the SUV, inhaling deeply as he spots more scuba gear, but freezes when he sees in the very corner... A woman's dead body, ghost white from laying there overnight. We see that it is Crystal Clarke's body, though Roman doesn't recognize her. ROMAN: Damn. --- --- In the Kiriakis living room, Alex folds his arms, annoyed by his mother's inference about his relationship with Will. ALEX: You know, I don't appreciate you insinuating that there's anything going on between Will and myself that's not professional. Anjelica takes a sip of her drink, then turns to face her son, a sour, dismissive expression on her face. ANJELICA: Wouldn't be the first time. ALEX: Mom-- ANJELICA: Look, Alex, you know I am supportive of you no matter what, but I cannot stress to you enough that I am running on a family values platform in this campaign, and that requires my family to maintain that appearance as well. That. Includes. You. Alex steps in closer to his mother, speaking firmly, while also appearing visibly uncomfortable. ALEX: Besides the fact that that's not how support works, I'm telling you, Will is my right hand at work. That's it. And he is very good at his work. ANJELICA: And that's where you leave it. At work. Alex, clearly agitated, begins to raise his voice to Anjelica. ALEX: Mother, I can't believe that Nick teasing Will has got you so worked up. Anjelica begins to, in turn, raise her voice to Alex, trying to make her point as clear as possible. ANJELICA: That's not what's working me up, Alex. It's the fact he sees something going on between you. And whether it's there or not, other people are seeing it, and they will start to talk. Alex leans in close to Anjelica and softly, but firmly, punctuates his point. ALEX: Let them. Alex turns to walk away, but Anjelica follows him, trying to look him in the eyes as she shouts out to him. ANJELICA: I will do no such thing! I am running for the highest office in the state. I have our family's legacy on my back here. And I will not let it be ruined once again because the men in this family can't get a handle on their moral compass! Alex laughs sarcastically at Anjelica's comment, raising his voice to match hers. ALEX: Ohhhh, I think murdering sex workers is a little different-- ANJELICA: Not to these people, it isn't! You need to keep up appearances, Alexander Kiriakis. We need to present an image of good ol' American apple-pie eatin' wholesomeness for my sake, AND for yours. Alex cools his tone, and scratches the back of his neck, before speaking again. ALEX: And after the campaign ends? Then what? ANJELICA: I don't care after the campaign ends, you can ruin your life all you want! ALEX: Bull! Face it, Mother. You're always going to have your nose in every relationship I have. I don't even know why I bother having relationships at all, quite frankly! ANJELICA: Oh, now it's a relationship. I'm sure your WIFE would love to hear that! Alex sighs, rolling his eyes at his mother. She ignores him, and continues. ANJELICA: Let me tell you something, dear son of mine: I involve myself because I care about you, and your happiness. ALEX: And if you care so much about my happiness, I'd kindly ask you to butt out. Alex throws his hands up, walking around Anjelica as he heads for the stairs, exhausted from arguing. ALEX: Look, I need to get to bed. I'm tired. ANJELICA: Alexander, don't walk away from me-- ALEX: There is nothing to say. Anjelica, I am happily married, that's the end of it. Okay? Goodnight. ANJELICA: Alex... Alex walks away, as Anjelica watches him, frustrated. --- Marlena emerges from her darkened Penthouse bedroom, wearing her nightgown. She wears a worried expression as she calls out to the empty room. MARLENA: Roman?? Roman, are you there? Marlena walks over to the lamp on the side table in the living room, immediately looking around now that the lights are on. She's stunned by Roman's absence. MARLENA: Roman? Taking a moment to think, she walks over to the front closet door, opening it to see Roman's shoes not there. She realizes immediately that something's wrong, and rushes over to her sideboard, where her cell phone's been left to charge overnight. Picking it up, she calls Roman. It rings... And rings... and rings.... After the fourth ring, the call goes to voice mail. Marlena waits through Roman's voice mail message to leave one for him. ROMAN: (via voice mail) It's Roman, leave a message. The beep afterward prompts Marlena to leave a somewhat uncertain message. Not wanting to alarm Roman, Marlena holds it together and restrains herself into a calm masquerade. MARLENA: (into phone) Ah Roman, it's Doc. I'm....I'm just a bit worried, it's....it's midnight and I was expecting you back at the penthouse by now. If you....if you are able to give me a call. If you're...if you're lost at all...just....just call me back, okay? Let me know where you are...or if you need me to come out to meet you. Alright. Marlena hangs up the phone, now more worried than ever. After a moment's hesitation, Marlena checks her watch. It's past midnight. She calls Abe, who answers after two rings. MARLENA: (into phone) Abe? Abe, it's Marlena....I'm...I'm calling because Roman is missing again, and I could really use your help in tracking him down....yes, if you want to meet here at the penthouse. Please, as soon as you can. Thanks. Marlena hangs up, and after a moment's hesitation, makes one more call. ... Kim is just walking into her apartment after dinner with Andrew, when she hears her cell phone ring. KIM: Oh wow, who could be calling at this hour? ANDREW: Could be important. Kim pulls the phone out and looks at who it is. Her face drops as she looks up at her son. KIM: Honey, I gotta take this. ANDREW: Sure! No problem. Kim answers the phone with a definite harshness in her greeting. KIM: (into phone) Yes? ... MARLENA: (into phone) Ah, Kim, it's Marlena...I just...I'm sorry to call so late, but...it's Roman. He's missing again. I don't mean to alarm you, but...I could use your help tracking him down. ... Kim is shocked, and worried, her tone changes slightly in her response to Marlena's request. KIM: (into phone) Oh Gosh, ahh...yeah. Yeah, I'll be right over. .... MARLENA: (into phone) Thank you, Kim...I'm sorry about this, I know it's late. KIM: (via phone) It's fine. MARLENA: (into phone) Listen, Kim, if you don't mind, I just wanted to take a moment to apo-- KIM: (via phone) Listen, Marlena, I can't really talk right now, just...I'll be right over, okay? Kim hangs up the phone, with Marlena wincing after the call ends, hurt by the terseness in Kim's voice, and their strained relationship thanks to Roman's decline. She puts down her phone, as she leans against the edge of the sideboard. MARLENA: Please God, let him be alright. Marlena turns and walks toward her bedroom to get changed back into her street clothes. --- Roman, still stunned by the sight of Nurse Crystal Clarke's body in the backseat of the abandoned SUV he's spotted in the bush, panics as he looks around in the dark, trying to figure out what to do. He remembers after a moment to check his phone to call for help, but there's no signal. ROMAN: Dammit! No signal out here. He races over to his car. Opening the door, he climbs inside to try to radio into dispatch for help, but his hands tremble, as he realizes he can't remember how to operate the radio. He drops the receiver, and puts his idling vehicle into gear, taking off back down the road in hopes of getting back to Salem to call for help. --- Nick returns to his room, now that Gabi's gone. He shuts the door behind him, looking around the room to see what's out of place. Realizing nothing's out of place, meaning if he hadn't caught her, he would've never noticed Gabi was in his room. He pulls open his desk drawer, and makes sure the manila envelope he'd hidden inside was missing, before slamming it shut in frustration. NICK: Dammit! Damn you, Gabi. He holds his head, trying to avoid another migraine, when his cell phone rings. It's Sheryl. He rolls his eyes as he answers the phone, pinching his nose to try to stop the throbbing in his head from worsening. NICK: (into phone) Sheryl, what do you want? ... Sheryl paces her living room at her new apartment, phone in her ear, her game face on, as she sarcastically replies to Nick. SHERYL: (into phone) You know, I just love your phone manner. It's so warm and genuine. ... Nick leans against the desk in his room, shutting his eyes and grimacing through the dull pain. NICK: (into phone) Sheryl, I don't have time for this right now, what do you want? SHERYL: (via phone) I want to give you some advice, Nick... ... SHERYL: (into phone) You remember what happened tonight at the studio? With the falling stage lights? ... NICK: (into phone) Obviously. ... SHERYL: (into phone) Well, you should know....that was my doing. ... Nick's eyes open as Sheryl lies to Nick about her responsibility for the "accident" at the TV station. SHERYL: (via phone) And I want you to know that it was not my intention to miss. So you'd better watch your step before you make your next move... NICK: (into phone) Or what? ... Sheryl gives an evil smile as she purrs her threat through the phone to Nick. SHERYL: (into phone) Or it'll be your very...last...move. Understood? ... Nick slowly begins to crack up, laughing through the phone at a surprised Sheryl. NICK: (into phone) You have got to be kidding me. SHERYL: (via phone) I am deadly serious, Nick. Nick laughs over the phone yet again, shaking his head as he begins to walk toward his bedroom window. NICK: (into phone) Sheryl, you don't get it, do you? I know full well it wasn't you who dropped that light on me. There's no way, because up until two hours ago, you thought someone else botched the virus operation. ... At Sheryl's end, Sheryl's smile drops from her face, as she realizes Nick's got her dead to rights. NICK: (via phone) So, because I'm such a nice, forgiving guy, I'm gonna make you a little deal. Alright? Sheryl sighs before answering Nick, putting a hand on her hip in frustration. SHERYL: (into phone) And just what kinda deal would that be? ... Nick looks out his bedroom window, his steely eyes looking straight ahead into the night as he delivers his own threat to Sheryl. NICK: (into phone) You get Jordan and leave town forever tonight, or those photos of you and Jordan that I was going to show on Nicole's TV special? I'm gonna take them straight to the police station. Got that? ... Sheryl tenses up, sighing once again, but this time with a certain pent-up rage. SHERYL: (into phone) Loud and clear. ... NICK: (into phone) You got 12 hours, Sheryl. Don't test me. Nick presses "End Call", his eyes never moving from looking outside. ... The double beep of Nick ending the call signals to Sheryl to drop her show of strength, her body unclenching from the tense back-and-forth. She grunts in frustration, before slamming her phone into the side table next to her. She looks around frantically, trying to figure out exactly what to do next. --- In her own bedroom at the Kiriakis house, Gabi texts EJ on her cell phone, as she stands with the manila envelope she's just collected from Nick's desk drawer in her other hand. She texts EJ: got the pics The photo of EJ in a compromising position with Abigail is out of the envelope, as Gabi stares at it carefully while hitting "send". Gabi looks up from the photos after a moment, stunned by the photo she holds in her hands. ---
  20. EPISODE 180 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Jordan opens the door to Rafe's loft, finding Roman standing on the other side. She is immediately tense, particularly after Nicole's TV special, and begins to trip over her words as she goes to greet Roman. JORDAN: Ah...uh...R-- Roman looks confused by Jordan being at the door. He tries to look past her to ensure he has the right address. ROMAN: Ah...Hi...uh...is Rafe there? JORDAN: Ah, no. No, he...he just stepped out for a second. Umm...is there...anything I can...maybe help you with? Or...maybe pass on a message? Roman looks down, racking his brain trying to figure out what he even came for. After a moment, he looks up at Jordan, and shakes his head. ROMAN: You know what? Don't worry about it. I'll get ahold of him later. Jordan smiles, pleasantly, but with a distinct tension behind her eyes. JORDAN: Okay. Sure. Jordan closes the door, as Roman leaves. Inside, she leans against the door, relieved. JORDAN: Just...breathe, Jordan. He's not after you, or you'd be under arrest already. Just breathe. ... On the other side of the door, Roman walks to the elevator, and presses the "down" button on the elevator. As he waits for it to reach his floor, he pounds on the frame of the elevator, trying in vain to recall why he came to Rafe's. ROMAN: What da Hell am I doing here? (sigh) Dammit. Roman is startled by the ding of the bell, announcing the elevator's arrival. He steps on and presses the Ground floor button. As the doors close, Rafe emerges from the stairwell, momentarily catching a glimpse of Roman, but is unable to call out to him in time. He frowns, wondering about the reason for Roman's visit, before stepping into his unit. --- The door of Will's car shuts, as Percy leaves the vehicle, having been dropped off from the TV studio. Will is now about to drive toward the Kiriakis mansion, with Alex in his front passenger's seat, Nick and Anjelica sitting in back. He turns the steering wheel, leaving the curbside by Percy's place. Everyone is stoic in the car, with most somewhat still shell shocked from Nick and Anjelica's near-miss on the studio floor with the falling lighting rig. WILL: Okay, so I'm taking you all to the Kiriakis house, yeah? NICK: Yep. WILL: Right. The car ride becomes silent once again, as Nick looks over at Will, who is focused on the road ahead. Alex looks over to Anjelica, who is looking out the window, as if in a haze. ALEX: Anjelica...you alright? Anjelica turns and smiles at her son warmly, but distinctly half-heartedly. ANJELICA: Yeah. Yeah, I'm just...I'm just exhausted. ALEX: Can't say I blame you. That was...quite the scare. Anjelica nods silently, before shuffling slightly in her seat. ANJELICA: Yeah...and I can't say these fabric seats are helping matters much. Will pipes up from the front, exhausted himself, and exasperated by Anjelica's unending snobbery. WILL: Yeah, well, welcome to normal people's cars, Anjelica. I'm sorry I couldn't get Harold to lend me the Bentley for the night, but you'll have to make do with plain old unheated cloth. Anjelica rolls her eyes, shuffling slightly again as she glares at Will. ANJELICA: Wish I hadn't told my driver to have the night off. ALEX: You'll be fine, Anjelica. Anjelica turns back to looking out the window, now more glaring out the window, really. The hush falls over the car once again. After a tense moment, Nick turns to ask Will a question. NICK: So, you figure the special got a good rating? Will stares straight ahead, purposefully disengaged from Nick. WILL: I'm sure we'll hear about it tomorrow. NICK: Overnights should be good. You think I came off well on TV? Will snaps at Nick suddenly, catching him off-guard. WILL: I don't really give a damn about how you come off on TV, Nick. NICK: I'm sorry, Will, I-- WILL: But I will tell you, you come off really badly sneaking Gabi out of our apartment without letting Sonny or I have a say about, or letting Gabi discuss it with us first like we asked. Nick looks surprised by Will's sudden display of backbone, Will looks back, heated. --- Kate slams her rocks glass down on the bar table in the DiMera living room, having just toasted to Nick's inevitable undoing. EJ and Sami look on, less than convinced. SAMI: Well, you're awfully sure of yourself tonight, Kate. Kate shrugs, before turning to face the bar, debating whether or not to grab another. KATE: I have good reason to be. Nick Fallon's overplayed his hand. Kate decides to go for it, and pours another half-glass of bourbon into the rocks glass, before picking it up gently spinning it around in her hand. KATE: And it's our time to seize upon that. EJ: Alright, I've got a question. Kate finishes taking a sip of her second drink and motions to EJ to go ahead. KATE: Shoot. EJ: What makes you so sure about this particular timeline for Nick's downfall? Kate saunters over toward the armchair as she explains herself to EJ and Sami. EJ and Sami turn, their eyes following Kate as she takes over their living room. KATE: Simple. Nick was so eager to seize control of Titan, that he got sloppy. He established, and used a working relationship with Jordan and Sheryl, or whatever their real names are, to get access to their servers, and then use them as the fall guys to help bribe the board into giving him control. Of course, those two have been working day and night to destroy Titan for the whole EnerNext fracking nonsense, so Nick pretended to be on their side to get access to their plans, and, I'm guessing, thwart them. Not to mention his blackmail tactics, which...frankly, if we stop him in time, we'll keep him from running his mouth everywhere about everyone and everything. EJ: That's all well and good, but...how can you prove he was working with them? KATE: Well, that's the best part. This stays between us, of course, but Billie's been investigating them this entire time. That's why she was brought back to Salem in the first place. So the goal now is to lure Jordan and Sheryl to the Penthouse Grille gala tomorrow night, and let the fireworks begin. Kate smiles, as she takes a sip of her drink. EJ and Sami look at each other, less than certain of Kate's plan. --- --- Sami folds her arms, as she stands facing Kate in the DiMera living room. SAMI: Well, this needs to work, or we're all going to jail. Though, frankly, I don't see why we don't just kill that little twerp anyway, if we're heading to jail anyway. Kate raises her rocks glass again from her seat in the armchair. KATE: Amen to that! EJ widens his eyes at Kate, implying she keep her mouth shut. EJ: Samantha, remember our New Year's resolution, we were going to try to keep the murder to a minimum this year. KATE: How sweet! Impractical, but sweet. Sami glares at Kate, annoyed by how comfortable Kate is in her home. Sami grabs her paperwork, and tablet, and heads out of the room for bed, kissing EJ on her way. SAMI: Look. I gotta get to bed. But keep me posted, okay? And if anything goes even slightly left, you call me right away. KATE: Got it. Sami turns to EJ to wish him good night. SAMI: EJ? EJ: I'll show Kate out, Samantha. Don't worry. Sami smiles, then walks out of the living room, walking up the stairs and out of sight. EJ checks carefully to make she she has gone up, before motioning to Kate to get up from her seat and come over closer to talk to him. KATE: What? EJ pulls the key he found in the safe out from his pocket. EJ: Does this look familiar to you at all? KATE: Ahh...maybe, I... EJ leans in closer, and speaks softly, but emphatically to Kate. EJ: You need to think really hard about this. Did father talk to you about a...safe deposit box, or anything of the sort that isn't part of the normal DiMera accounts. Kate mulls it over a moment, before answering EJ. KATE: There was something. He mentioned having a box at a small savings and loan in Chicago, but he never said anything more than that. Why? EJ: Because I have been through that safe about a hundred times and those pictures of the drowning attempt, among other...unpleasant reminders, are not in there, but I know for a FACT father has copies of them. KATE:Why would Stefano have those? EJ: To keep me in line. Why else? To remind me that my loyalty is to him, and not to Samantha. Kate nods, understanding Stefano's motivation clearly. KATE: Sounds like Stefano. EJ: Right, but then that begs another question. Kate puts her drink down, realizing EJ's question before it even comes out of his mouth. KATE: Is Stefano tied up with Nick. EJ: Exactly. And how deep. Kate sighs, as EJ clears his throat a moment. EJ: I need to get those pictures, Kate. KATE: What other pictures are in there. I mean, you can't just be this jumpy about Nick and the drowning-- EJ: Nothing for you to worry about. EJ cuts Kate off, preferring not to elaborate. Kate takes the hint and backs down. She grabs her clutch, and prepares to leave, but hesitates. KATE: Can you keep me in the loop about whether you track the pictures down or not? EJ looks up, nodding to Kate. EJ: I will. Kate turns to leave, but EJ calls out to stop her. EJ: Ah, Kate. Kate turns around, as EJ shares his last thought with her. EJ: Don't tell Samantha about the pictures. She's already...a wreck as it is, I don't think she needs this on top of everything else. Kate nods, smiling half-heartedly at EJ. KATE: No problem. Kate turns to leave, leaving EJ alone in the living room, looking pensively at the key. --- Rafe steps into the loft, finding Jordan finishing up cooking dinner for them. Jordan turns to look at Rafe, who points his thumb down the hall. RAFE: Am I seeing things or did Roman just leave? Jordan looks at Rafe, pretending to be confused. JORDAN: Wh...no. Roman wasn't here. It's just been me, finishing up the sauce. Rafe looks genuinely baffled, as he shuts the door to the loft. RAFE: Hm. I guess I need to get my eyes checked...you sure he wasn't just here? Jordan laughs, hoping her deflection works, and raises the mixing spoon from the saucepan for Rafe to taste. JORDAN: I'm positive. Here, try. Rafe leans in and tastes the piping hot sauce. He's immediately enticed by Jordan's home cooking. RAFE: Mmm, okay, that does it, you're movin' in. Rafe leans in to grab Jordan, but in the excitement, Jordan swings the spoon at Rafe and sprays sauce all over his shirt. Rafe backs up, stunned, while Jordan looks Rafe over, trying to hold in a giggle. RAFE: This is like...my favourite shirt! Jordan smiles sensuously, before running the spoon down his shirt, slowly reaching the top of his jeans. JORDAN: i guess you'll have to throw it in the wash....right away. Jordan steps in closer, wrapping her arm around the back of Rafe's neck, and pulls him into a kiss. Rafe grabs Jordan, but stops himself a moment, remembering the sauce. RAFE: Wait, what about dinner? Jordan turns around and turns the flame off the stovetop, before turning back to face Rafe. JORDAN: It can wait. Time for appetizers. Rafe smiles, as he picks Jordan up in his arms, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around him, as he whisks her way to the bedroom. After Rafe closes the door to the bedroom, Jordan cell phone begins to buzz on the kitchen counter, with Sheryl once again trying to reach her. --- Roman shuts the door to his car, and sits inside in the parking lot outside Rafe's building with his car off. In the dark of the night, he racks his brain, stumped as to why he's there. In frustration, Roman smashes his hand against the rim of the steering wheel. ROMAN: DAMMIT! He sighs, mulling over what to do now. ROMAN: Okay, Roman. Just...have a drive around, think over what you were doing. Just...cool your head. Fumbling with the keys, Roman struggles momentarily in the dark, before finally getting the key in the ignition. Once the car is started, Roman backs out of the parking spot, and heads off into the night. --- At WXIR, Abby and Nicole finalize things after the end of production of Nicole's TV special. Nicole bends down with another crew member to inspect where the lines broke on the rig. CREW MEMBER: Nicole, these...these wires... NICOLE: What about them? Nicole notices something is wrong. She turns around, and motions to Abby to come over and take a look at the rig wires. NICOLE: Abby, come here and check this out. Abby steps over, as Nicole points to the cut cable. ABBY: Someone cut that cable. NICOLE: Exactly. And that's not the only one. ABBY: Somebody meant to drop this lighting rig. NICOLE: Exactly. And I have a feeling I know who they meant to hit. Nicole stands up, a worried look on her face. She turns to face Abby, speaking with urgency. NICOLE: Call the police right away. Get someone down here, NOW! Abby nods quickly, before running off to get a signal on her cell phone closer to the doorway, when Eric walks into the studio. He races over to embrace Nicole, who is thrilled to have him here. NICOLE: Oh my God, Eric! ERIC: I saw what happened on TV. Are you okay? NICOLE: I'm fine. Just...shaken up a little. You have no idea how happy I am to see your face. Nicole reaches around and hugs Eric again, tightly. As they hug, Abby stands off to the side of the room, as she begins to dial the police. Her heart sinks a little, as she watches Eric and Nicole embrace. She longs for her own lost love, as she recalls her mother's words from earlier in the day. *** FLASHBACK TO EPISODE 174 Outside the Brady Pub, Jenn looks confused, as she puts a hand on Abby's shoulder. JENN: Loving Chad wasn't a mistake, Abby. You just...you had a lot on your plate, I wouldn't call that a huge mistake. *** Abby sighs, catching her breath as she recalls her feelings for Chad. She wipes away a tear, as she finally dials the police. --- In Will's car, there is a silent tension from Will having snapped at Nick. All eyes are on the front seats, as Anjelica and Alex await Nick's response. After a moment, Nick begins to laugh at Will's anger. NICK: Dude, you've got this vein that like...pops out on your forehead when you're pissed, it's...hilarious. WILL: That's not an answer, Nick-- NICK: Gabi made her choice on her own. In case you didn't notice, she's a grown adult, and I don't think she needs you to be making her decisions for her. WILL: She does when it affects my daughter. Anjelica listens intently to the conversation, before pulling her phone out, and slyly sending a text to Liam. change of plan, meet @ pier for 11, need 2 grab somethng As she puts her phone away, Nick shakes his head, still keeping a cool head to counter Will's temper. NICK: You act like I'm taking them away to Greece or something. They're right down the road! Hell, Ari will probably spend more time at our place, what with Alex living there and all. WILL: What the Hell does that mean, Nick? Nick smirks, knowing he touched a nerve. NICK: Just sayin', I noticed you two are getting pretty close lately, and not in a boss/employee sorta way. Will looks away, frustrated by Nick's insinuation that something untoward is going on between him and Alex. ALEX: Shut up, Nick. NICK: Hey, is that any way to talk to your boss, man? Will mutters under his breath, turning his attentions back to the road ahead. WILL: Hopefully not for long. NICK: What was that? Will pulls into the driveway at the Kiriakis house, and puts the car into park, before turning to Nick with a big, fake smile. WILL: Nothing. Now get the Hell out of my car. NICK: There's that ol' Salem hospitality. Nick opens the door to leave, but turns back at the last moment to get one more jab in. NICK: Thanks for the ride, by the way. I know it's hard in this rickety old thing, but, maybe I'll give you a raise and you can get a new one. Will rolls his eyes as Nick laughs, shutting the door behind him. Anjelica opens the door, and motions to Alex, who stays behind a moment. ALEX: I'll be right in, Mom. ANJELICA: Okay. Alex puts a hand on Will's shoulder, as Will leans back in the driver's seat, drained and frustrated. ALEX: Hey. Don't let him get to you. We'll get him. I promise. Will nods his head, and puts his hand over Alex's. Alex, suddenly uncomfortable, pulls away, and awkwardly responds. ALEX: I should ah...I should go back in. You okay? WILL: I'll be fine. ALEX: K. Goodnight. WILL: Night. Alex exits the car, leaving Will alone. Will sighs, as he hits his head against the headrest. He sits for a minute with the car off, contemplating how things are going in his life. --- Inside the house, Gabi opens the door to Nick's room, turning on the light to be sure she's alone this time. She checks the hallway behind her before stepping in and leaving the door slightly ajar. Gabi sighs, as she contemplates where to start looking this time. GABI: Alright, chances are, it's gonna be...here. Gabi turns to face Nick's desk, and tries to pull open the bottom drawer where she was stopped before. It's locked. SIghing, she takes a second, before pulling a pin from her hair, and using it to pick the lock. After a second, she manages to pop the drawer open. GABI: Yesss.... Inside, she immediately spots a large manila envelope. Intrigued, she opens the envelope to find she's hit paydirt. The photos of her, Kate, and Sami attempting to drown Nick are inside. She breathes a sigh of relief as she flips through the photos. GABI: Oh my God! I found it. But behind her, trouble lurks. Nick approaches the door, and goes to open it, but notices it's ajar. He hesitates, checking carefully to see who's inside. Seeing it's Gabi, his face drops. He hangs back silently, watching her betray him like a hawk. GABI: We got him. Oh my God, I'm finally free. She presses the pictures up to her chest, thrilled by her discovery, but then flips to the next picture, her own face drops, as she sees an image that stuns her. GABI: Wha....what the....? The image of Abby and EJ mid-liplock is before her eyes. Gabi's jaw drops, as Nick looks on from outside. ---
  21. EPISODE 179 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Sheryl paces her apartment living room, livid after Nick's attempted betrayal. Jerome gets up from the sofa, trying to cool her off to no avail. SHERYL: I can't believe it. I can't believe we were barking up the wrong tree the entire time. Sheryl turns to face Jerome, pointing a finger up to Jerome's face as she curses Nick's name. SHERYL: I'm gonna kill him, Jerome. I swear to God... JEROME: You sure whoever dropped that stage light didn't do it for you already? Besides, it's not like he actually exposed you guys or anything... Sheryl turns to look at the TV, shaking her head. SHERYL: Nah. Nahhhh, I may not know Nick well, but I do know he doesn't do anything he doesn't intend to see through. One way or another. Sheryl sighs, shaking her head, while never taking her eyes off the TV. SHERYL: So...it's time to finish what we started, and then get the Hell outta Dodge... Jerome balks at Sheryl's assertion, which catches Sheryl's attention away from the TV. JEROME: (laughs) You think you're actually gonna get Jordan away from Detective Loverboy? You need to be looking after your own ass. Sheryl turns her head back to face the TV, almost mesmerized by what she sees. SHERYL: Ohh, she'll come with me. Once I've finished what I need to do, she won't have a choice. Sheryl smirks, trying to stifle a laugh, as the glare of the TV reflects in her eyes. --- At the WXIR studio, there's chaos after a portion of the lighting rig directly above the soundstage has crashed onto the stage, narrowly avoiding crushing Nick, Nicole, and Anjelica during Nicole's TV special. By the doorway of the studio, Abby runs over to the studio phone, calling the producer in the control room. ABBY: Yeah...end the broadcast?...Yeah, I'll let them know. Thanks. Abby hangs up and turns to walk briskly into the action on the soundstage. She walks toward Nicole, who's on the stage finishing wrapping the episode before they race to a commercial break, to tell her what the control room said. Nick sits back in his chair onstage, holding his head to try to soothe the intense pain and ringing in his ears after one of the lighting rigs fell from above the stage, narrowly avoiding crushing Nick. Alex and Will rush to the stage to check on Anjelica, who's okay, but shaken up in the chaos. ALEX: Anjelica! You okay? Anjelica puts a hand on Alex's shoulder, nodding emphatically. ANJELICA: Yeah. Yeah. I'm fine. Just...a little stunned is all. Percy and Nicole rush over to Nick's side to check on him, as Nick shakes with pain. PERCY: Nicholas! Are you alright?? NICK: P...Pills... Nick is barely audible in all the chaos, but Nicole gets down on her hands and knees to check on him, a moment of genuine concern for her. NICOLE: Nick...Nick, did you get hit? Nick shakes his head, barely able to function without intense pain, as Nicole leans in close to him. NICOLE: Okay, tell me what you need. NICK: My p...my pills...in my bag. Percy races over to Nicole and Nick with Nick's bag. They rummage through his bag to find his pills. Nicole grabs them from the front flap, and Percy hands her his water bottle. NICOLE: Thanks. Okay, Nick. I got your pills, and your water, okay? Nicole pops two pills from the pack, but notice they're chalkier than she's used to for the brand. Also noticing the brand isn't written on the pill, she's unsure for a moment, but hands them to Nick regardless. --- Gabi approaches the Kiriakis Mansion, talking to EJ on her cell phone as she quickly walks up to the front door, rummaging through her purse for her keys. GABI: (into phone) EJ, I will...no, he doesn't suspect anything, and besides, he isn't home right now, he's about to be on Nicole's TV special...I will be careful...I'll keep you posted, thanks. Gabi hangs up, getting increasingly frantic as she can't find her key. After a frustrating moment, she does find it, and opens the door to the house. Once inside, she sighs in relief at being left alone from Nick's suffocating presence. But as she turns to head upstairs, Adrienne comes around the corner from behind the stairs, and she isn't thrilled to see Gabi. ADRIENNE: Gabi! Just the person I wanted to speak to. Gabi rolls her eyes, as Adrienne gives her a stern glare, as she stops Gabi from going upstairs. --- --- At Rafe's loft, Jordan finishes sweeping up the broken glass on the floor of the kitchenette, as Rafe walks over to check on her. RAFE: Babe, you okay? Jordan picks up the filled dustpan, opens the garbage can, and dumps the broken glass inside. She looks surly. JORDAN: (sigh) Yeah, I guess. Rafe takes the dustpan out of Jordan's hands, and put them on the kitchen island. He then takes Jordan's hands in his and steps in close to her, speaking playfully to try to break Jordan's tense mood. RAFE: I don't believe you! Come on! I saw your face when Nick started talking on the TV, you were white as a ghost. JORDAN: Yeah,well...I mean, anytime a person gets a lighting rig dropped on them, I get....faint of heart. RAFE: Well, thank God you're not an ER nurse then, hm? Jordan loosens up a bit, trying to stop from laughing at Rafe's attempts to make her smile. RAFE: Look, seems like everything's okay at the studio, just relax. JORDAN: Ugh, yeah. Sorry, just...it looked intense and I just...I guess I'm just a big bleeding heart. Jordan laughs nervously, while Rafe brushes her hair away from her face. RAFE: I know. It's what I love about you. Rafe turns and opens the garbage can, pulling the bag out. RAFE: Look, I'm gonna...take this out. It's getting pretty full, so...I'll be right back, okay? JORDAN: Okay. Jordan smiles, as Rafe kisses her gently on the lips. He smiles as he pulls away, grabbing the bag of garbage before stepping out of the loft. Jordan watches Rafe as the door closes behind him, breathing a sigh of relief as she thinks over her situation with Nick and Sheryl. JORDAN: Alright, Jordan. Nick didn't actually show your picture. You're still safe. (sigh) You're still safe. Jordan turns the heat off on the stove, going to lift the pot off the stove when she hears a knock on the door. Jordan puts the pot back down, walking quickly over to the door, as she calls out to the person on the other side. JORDAN: One second! Jordan opens the door, expecting Rafe on the other side, but is stunned when it isn't. JORDAN: Rafe, did you forget your key-- It's Roman. Jordan's stomach drops, as her mouth hangs open, stunned and scared. Roman looks on, confused. --- In the Kiriakis foyer, Gabi rolls her eyes at Adrienne, then attempts to walk past Adrienne to get upstairs to her room. Adrienne moves to stop her dead in her tracks. ADRIENNE: I would...like to talk. GABI: Adrienne, I don't have time right now, okay-- ADRIENNE: You need to make time. Because I am worried about you right now, okay? Gabi rolls her eyes, trying very hard not to snap at Adrienne. GABI: You don't have to worry about me. Okay? I'm fine. ADRIENNE: Maybe for now. Gabi folds her arms, very uncomfortable with Adrienne's line of questioning, but keeps tight lipped. ADRIENNE: But I know it's just a matter of time before Nick does something to harm you, or Sonny, or Will. And anything he does to any of you will hurt Ari. GABI: Adrienne, Ari is my number one priority. ADRIENNE: Well, then prove it. Leave Nick, and move back in with Will and Sonny. GABI: I can't do that. Adrienne gets impatient with Gabi, beginning to speak more tersely, though remaining quiet so as not to raise alarm to anyone else in the house. ADRIENNE: Why not? Honey, I can see the fear in your eyes. Believe me, I've been there. Don't leave it until it's too late. Gabi doesn't respond to Adrienne, instead stands with her arms folded, looking away, as Adrienne stares intensely at her. ADRIENNE: Gabi...I'm serious. I'll be keeping an eye on you and Nick. I want you to be safe. For Ari's sake. Adrienne turns and walks toward the living room. Leaving Gabi behind feeling tense. She turns and quickly heads up the stairs. --- At the DiMera Mansion, EJ is stood at the safe in the living room, behind Stefano's portrait. Believing he's alone, he's opened the safe, and is rummaging through to find something. As he rummages, he finds an oddly-shaped key with a number on it. He studies it for a minute, never having seen said key before. He furrows his brow, before putting the key in his pocket. As he does, Sami enters the room, tablet in hand, prompting EJ to quickly shut the safe. SAMI: EJ! EJ: Samantha! You ah...you surprised me. EJ obscures the safe with Stefano's portrait, as Sami looks at him curiously. SAMI: You ah...you don't have to hide from me. I know there's a safe in there. EJ: No, I know, I just...ahmmm...you know. Needed something. So how are you feeling? Sami walks over to the desk across the room, setting the tablet down. She turns back to look at EJ, who is walking her way. SAMI: Better. I mean, I'm still mad at my mom for what she's putting my dad through, but... Sami shrugs, as EJ stands facing her, smiling warmly at her. EJ: I understand. SAMI: Thank you, by the way. Thanks for listening. I know I haven't been...the easiest to get along with lately. Sami steps in closer to EJ, as EJ gives her a hug, Sami finally feeling comfortable again in his arms. EJ: It's alright. That's what Laura's been helping us with, right? SAMI: Yep. From outside the room, they hear the sound of stilettos clicking as the front door to the house shuts. Then Kate's voice rings through the foyer and into the living room, preceding her arrival. KATE: It's alright, Harold, it's just me. As Kate enters the room, Sami and EJ turn Kate's way, Sami folds her arms with a smirk. SAMI: You do realize you don't live here anymore, right? KATE: And for that I'm much better off, I assure you. (sigh) We need to talk. Something's come up. Something big. Sami and EJ look curiously at Kate. EJ: Why? What's happened? Kate's eyes light up as she tells Sami and EJ her news. KATE: Well...I just got back from the police station. Kate saunters over to the bar, pouring herself a drink as she continues. SAMI: Okay? KATE: Abe asked us all to meet there, because they're fairly certain that they not only have Sheryl and Jordan dead-to-rights, they also may have Nick. SAMI: Well, that's fantastic news! When will we know? KATE: Well, they'll likely have everything figured out by tomorrow night. So, I say...we toast. Kate holds up her glass in front of her, smiling as much as she's able to. KATE: Because in 24 hours, we will finally be well rid of Nicholas Fallon. Sami and EJ look on skeptically, as Kate takes a sip of her drink, looking happy as a pig in mud. --- Back at the WXIR studio, Abby finishes up another call up to the control room. ABBY: Okay. Thanks. Abby hangs up the phone and steps away from the wall the phone's against, revealing Nick standing behind her. Now cooled off thanks to his medication, he approaches Abby, who is taking notes with her tablet, not noticing Nick's presence. Nick softly calls out to her. NICK: Hey, Abigail. Abby looks up from her tablet, before sighing and then turning around. ABBY: Nick. NICK: I ah...I'm sorry your first show didn't work out...quite how you...or I wanted. ABBY: Yeah, well...these things happen. Excuse me. Abby goes to step away from Nick, but Nick grabs her by the upper arm, stopping her. NICK: Abby. Wh...what's wrong? ABBY: Nothing's wrong, Nick. Abby forces Nick to let go of her arm, but hesitates to walk away from him. NICK: (sigh) Abigail, if something's bothering you, you can tell me, you know. I mean, we used to be really clos-- Abigail turns around suddenly, snapping at Nick. ABBY: Yeah, Nick. Used to be. Abby backs down, but continues to speak to Nick, looking down so as to be less confrontational. ABBY: A lot's changed since then. Especially with you. Look, I'll be fine, thanks for checking on me. At this moment, Will, Alex, and Anjelica approach, putting an end to Nick and Abby's tense conversation. WILL: Hey, Abs. Ahh, Alex and I are gonna take Anjelica back to the Kiriakis house, did you need a ride to your mom's? ABBY: No. No, I'll be fine. I got...I got a lot to do with Nicole to wrap the production up anyway, so...I'll be awhile. Thanks though. Abby gives them a faint smile, before walking away to get back to work. Alex and Will look at Abby as she walks away, their faces filled with worry. After a tense moment, Nick smirks at Will, who glares back at him. NICK: What? You're not gonna offer me a ride, Will? ALEX: Nick... Will stops Alex from continuing, putting his arm out in front of Alex to indicate it. Will replies to Nick with a stern, almost-catty tone. WILL: You know what, Nick. Sure! We'll give you a ride. You're all headed to the Kiriakis house anyway. Besides, you and I have a few things we need to discuss anyway. Will gives Nick an intense look, while Nick tries to hold in a laugh, amused by Will's apparent lack of self-control. ALEX: Come on, let's go. As they start to walk off, Nick feels his cell phone buzz in his pocket. Pulling it out, he sees the call is from Sheryl. He immediately ignores the call, and follows the others out of the studio. Behind them, on the soundstage, Nicole kneels down by the broken lighting rig. She looks at the cables meant to keep the lighting rig in place. She notices a number of them have clear cuts across them. She sighs, realizing what this means. Nicole is snapped out of her investigation by Abby, who walks on stage to check on her. ABBY: What is it? Nicole looks momentarily at Abby, before looking way up above her. Abby's eyes follow suit. NICOLE: Someone cut those wires. They meant for this to happen. And I don't think this is the ending they wanted, either. ---
  22. EPISODE 178 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco At Sheryl's apartment, she and Jerome sit on the sofa, watching Nicole's TV special intensely. JEROME: You know, I like Nicole's style. Sheryl struggles to shift her attention to Jerome, and half-responds, still focused on the show. SHERYL: Yeah...she's...she's getting a lot out of Nick, but...I just get this weird feeling. Like... JEROME: Like...she knows something? Sheryl turns to look at Jerome, nodding. SHERYL: Yeah. I dunno, my antennae are going up, you know? JEROME: I mean...Nick's a loose cannon on his good days...maybe he fed Nicole info. SHERYL: Doubt it. I...I never got the feeling I could totally trust Nick, but...he never gave me reason to doubt him... As they talk, Nicole asks Nick a question on the TV special, which perks up both Jerome and Sheryl's ears. NICOLE: (via TV) Nick, I'm sure everyone at home finds your story of climbing that corporate ladder very inspiring. I was hoping you could share with us, what transpired that led you to the top? NICK: (via TV) Well...it's actually sort of a funny story. Jerome looks back to the TV, as Nick pulls out a manila envelope. Jerome's and Sheryl's attention immediately diverts back to the TV screen. JEROME: You sure about that? --- At WXIR's studio, Tyler opens the door that leads to the lighting rig catwalk above the soundstage. He looks around the area to be sure no one sees him, before stepping out into the room. Quickly, he darts out of the darkened studio, making a beeline for the elevator down the hall. At the elevator, he jams his thumb repeatedly against the button, hoping for a speedy escape. Tyler mutters to himself, as he winces in pain from the cut he received when slashing the wires on the lighting rig. TYLER: Come on, come on...ah... A drop of blood falls to the floor by the elevator door, before Tyler looks up quickly, interrupted by the ding of the bell. The door opens, and Tyler is thankfully alone in the elevator car. The door closes and he leaves the building unnoticed, but for a drop of blood left at the opening of the elevator. ... Back down the hall, in the actual studio, Nicole presses on, interviewing Nick, who sits kitty corner to her on the soundstage. Anjelica Deveraux sitting next to him, carefully monitoring his every word. Nick holds a large manila envelope in his hands, and slowly opens it as he tells his story to Nicole, and the home audience. NICK: See, I was made aware of an eco-terrorist group that had infiltrated the company thanks to some rather...poor hiring decisions.... ... Back in Sheryl's apartment, Sheryl looks mortified, as she and Jerome listen to Nick's tale. NICK: (via TV) ...As such, I have a very extensive background in IT and indeed in online security, so I had been tracking their movements. ... Nick continues, as he looks up from opening the envelope, and smiles at Nicole. NICK: Ultimately, I ended up stopping them from implanting a virus that would have devastated the Titan mainframe and completely destroyed the company's records. NICOLE: Fascinating. The executive board must have been grateful. NICK: You could say that. I...presented a case to them that they could not refuse. ... Nick smirks and chuckles quietly on the TV screen, as Sheryl gets angrier. SHERYL: That son of a.... Jerome shushes her, as the segment continues. NICOLE: (via TV) And were the hackers apprehended? NICK: (via TV) No. ... NICK: Not as of yet. That's...actually...partly why I'm here tonight. Alex, Abby, and Will, all standing back away from the soundstage, look on in confusion at what they're witnessing. WILL: What the...? Will snaps his head to look at an equally-confused Abby. WILL: Do you know what's in there? Abby shrugs, shaking her head quickly, as Will becomes increaisngly tense, muttering under his breath as he watches everything unfold in front of the cameras. WILL: Oh God oh God oh God oh God... NICK: With your permission, I would like to share with your audience, the identities of the hackers tonight, in hopes that the Salem PD, and FBI could locate, and catch these guys before they strike again. Nick looks directly at the camera, smiling as he holds up the envelope. Behind the cameras, Alex and Will look at each other, intrigued. Abigail looks on, puzzled. Above the stage, the lighting rig sways, another wire snapping, as the strain from where Tyler cut takes its toll. ... In Sheryl's apartment, Sheryl seethes, trying to suppress her rage, and her fear of being exposed by Nick, who she thought was on her side. SHERYL: Dammit, Nick... --- --- At the Brady Pub, Andrew and Eric watch Nicole's TV special inside the Brady Pub, as Kim is behind the bar, pulling a pint each for Eric and Andrew. Andrew looks back toward the bar, calling out to his mother, who's busy readying their tray of food and beverages. ANDREW: Hey Ma, you need some help back there? KIM: Nah, I'm good, hun! Thanks! ANDREW: No problem! Andrew looks back at the TV screen, as he and Eric finish the beers they have been drinking. Andrew looks impressed as he watches Nicole's interview. ANDREW: I gotta say, I'm really impressed with her. ERIC: Who, Nicole? ANDREW: Yeah, man. Her interview style is a real breath of fresh air. She's firm, puts the pressure on, but she's personable, witty, easy to be drawn in by. She has...a lot of potential. Eric looks at Andrew, amused. ERIC: Nicole will love to hear you say that. Andrew looks Eric's way, and smiles warmly. ANDREW: You're a lucky guy, Eric. ERIC: Believe me, I know. Kim arrives at this moment, beers, and appetizers on a tray as she sets it all down on the table between Andrew and Eric. Excitedly, she sits down, positively beaming to have her son back in Salem. KIM: Alright guys, here it is. Hope you're still hungry, I got us a little appetizer platter so we each had a little bit of something. And Eric, I hope you like this one, it's a new IPA I just introduced last week, and I know you really like a craft beer. ERIC: Ooo, Aunt Kim, I'm impressed! KIM: (laughs) I aim to please. Eric shifts his body inward, looking inquisitively at his cousin. ERIC: So...Andrew, you happy to be back? ANDREW: Yeah! I mean...I'm glad to be with my mom again. It's been way too long. KIM: It has! I was starting to get a little upset with you, you know. Eric and Andrew smile, as Kim elbows him playfully in the side. ANDREW: Sorry, Ma. I promise I won't do it again. KIM: (laughs) It's okay, sweetie. Kim grabs Andrew's arm and rests her head on his shoulder, as she looks at him with a touch of sadness. KIM: I just wish your sister was out of her coma. I know she'd be excited to see you. Andrew sighs, as he looks up at the ceiling, the heaviness of the subject hitting him in that moment. ANDREW: (sigh) Yeah. I gotta say, I'm glad to be here for my mom, but...I do wish I was here under...slightly better circumstances. ERIC: Trust me. I can relate. But...on the bright side for you...it sounds like Theresa's starting to get better. KIM: Well, yeah. I mean...there has been some progress with her condition, but...I mean...I'll be honest, Eric? Her recovery has been going way slower than any of us expected. Daniel expected her to be out of her coma by now. Eric and Andrew look confused by Kim's news. ERIC: I wonder why she isn't. --- At University Hospital, we see the feet of a nurse stepping off the elevator in her scrubs. The floor is quiet this evening, with only a few nurses milling about the floor. Making her way toward one of the rooms, we see the guard stationed outside Theresa's hospital room. He checks her ID before nodding and stepping aside to allow the nurse into Theresa's room. The nurse closes the door to Theresa's room behind her, before slowly walking toward the still-comatose woman's bed. The nurse's face is obscured by the dim lighting of the room, but we see a syringe raised up before her. Taking Theresa's IV line in her other hand, the woman injects the contents of the syringe into Theresa's IV. She remains by Theresa's bedside momentarily, before turning back out of the room, shutting the door behind her. --- At Rafe's loft, Jordan is making dinner in the kitchenette for Rafe, as Rafe sits on the sofa nearby, flipping channels. Jordan stirs a sauce in the pan as she talks to Rafe, who stays staring at the TV screen. JORDAN: Anything good on tonight? RAFE: Pfft. Nah. It's not a good night. JORDAN: Oh? Why's that? RAFE: It's cop shows on everywhere. You know I hate how much they get it wrong. Jordan giggles, as she grinds up some fresh pepper into the sauce. JORDAN: I do. As Jordan sets the grinder aside, Rafe stumbles upon Nicole's TV special. Interested, he stops flipping channels to watch the program. RAFE: Oh! Nicole's got a TV special tonight. JORDAN: Oh? What on? Jordan, grabbing a glass bowl from the counter beside her, looks up as she hears Nick's voice coming from the TV. NICK: (via TV) With your permission, I would like to share with your audience, the identities of the hackers tonight, in hopes that the Salem PD, and FBI could locate, and catch these guys before they strike again. Jordan's face turns ghost white, as the bowl drops from her hand, smashing on the floor by her feet. --- Inside the studio, Nicole glares at Nick, worried about what he's about to do. NICK: You are okay with me showing these pictures, aren't you? After an uncomfortable pause, Nicole responds. NICOLE: Anything to help bring the perps to justice. Nick pulls out the picture, and begins to turn it around to show the camera. NICK: Folks, be on the lookout, for two women, named Sh-- Nick is startled by a popping sound above his head. Everyone in the studio looks up, as the lighting rig gives way, the last wire snapping as the blazing hot lights fall from the rig above. Anjelica, Percy, and Nicole lurch backward, covering their faces as a stunned Nick barely has time to react before the rig crashes to the ground mere inches in front of him. The sound of the crash shocks everyone, and the heat from the stage light causes a bright flash and sparks to erupt from the wreckage. Alex, Abby, and Will spring into action, Alex calling out to his mother. ALEX: Anjelica! The others in the room look stunned, as Nick drops the pictures and envelope to the ground, the now-all-too-familiar high pitched ringing in Nick's ears that accompanies his blinding headaches returns, causing him immeasurable pain as he tunes the sounds around him out. Nick tenses up as he holds his head, praying for the pain to stop. ---
  23. EPISODE 177 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco At Club TBD, Hope and Aiden's date has taken a sudden wrong turn, when Aiden snapped at Hope. Hope is tense after Aiden's sudden outburst. Aiden immediately realizes his reaction to Hope's question was extreme and looks around at the turned heads in his direction. He looks down sheepishly and relaxes, before apologizing. AIDEN: I'm sorry, Hope. I...I didn't mean to snap, I just... HOPE: No, no. I get it. I shouldn't have pushed you. I'm sorry. Aiden relaxes immediately, though Hope is still a bit on edge, she continues. HOPE: Talking about Bo isn't any easier for me. I think it's still fresh for me, so it probably stings more. Having no idea where he is, what he's doing. It's...it's on my mind pretty much all the time. Aiden looks down, and reaches across the table to take Hope's hand in his, squeezing it tightly, and smiling, as they both look up at each other. AIDEN: Why don't I take your mind off it, just for one night. Give you something to smile about again? Hope smiles warmly, and nods slowly. --- Gabi quietly opens the door to Will & Sonny's apartment, hoping to be quiet in case Sonny's home. The lights of the living room are off. Gabi looks around, unsure how to proceed. GABI: Sonny? Will? Gabi sighs in relief, as she makes her way toward her old bedroom door, turning her cell phone light on to guide her way. Just as she reaches her old bedroom to grab the rest of her things, the door to the master bedroom swings opens, and a shirtless Sonny emerges, fresh from a shower. He's startled to see her and shouts out, startling Gabi in return. SONNY: Gabi! Gabi jumps back, the light from her phone blinding Sonny temporarily, before Sonny darts over to turn the lights on. SONNY: Gabi, what the Hell are you doing?? Sonny looks annoyed at Gabi, as Gabi stands by her bedroom door, feeling guilty about being caught. --- At WXIR, Nicole's special is on the air. She sits on the soundstage, speaking with the firm, professional voice typical to a newsreader, as she begins her program. NICOLE: Good evening, Salem! And welcome to tonight's special from WXIR. The Walker Report, starring me, Nicole Walker. As the focus shifts to another camera, Nicole turns to look directly into that camera, as Nicole continues. NICOLE: Tonight we delve into the most talked-about, most controversial project to hit the city of Salem in a generation: The EnerNext energy project. What is it? Who are the winners, the losers, and how will you be affected by the proposal? Tonight, I'll be joined by three people, each will be affected differently by the plan. Nicole turns to face Anjelica, who sits, angled to face Nicole, while still looking out toward the cameras. She smiles as the camera captures her. NICOLE: My first guest tonight is running for state governor, and is no stranger to political world, as part of the storied Deveraux political dynasty. Please welcome Anjelica Deveraux. Anjelica nods to the camera, smiling politely at the camera, then to Nicole. ANJELICA: Thank you for having me. NICOLE: My pleasure. As Anjelica is being introduced, above the soundstage, Tyler studies the lighting rigs illuminating the soundstage. He carefully looks over the small rig right over where Nick sits on the stage below. After a moment of carefully looking the wires over the hold up the lighting rig, Tyler pulls out a blade from his jacket pocket, and begins to cut one of the wires holding the rig up. Below, Anjelica's interview with Nicole continues... NICOLE: You've stated that you're dedicated to seeing this project through, if you're elected. But there's a lot of talk about its environmental impact, how would you respond to that kind of critique? ANJELICA: Very simply, I think it's important to note that we are committed to the project, as it stands today, with a new vision and focus on using alternative fuels, while still providing the economic benefits that the previous administration at Titan were hoping to acheive. NICOLE: Right, but...no formal deviation from the original plan has so far been announced, to my knowledge. Unless you've made some kind of deal behind closed doors? Anjelica squirms momentarily, something Alex and Will notice as they stand behind the scenes on the set. Will looks over at Alex and points it out. WILL: Ohhh here we go. Alex shushes Will, but is simultaneously trying to hold in a laugh. ALEX: Shhhh.... Back on the stage, Anjelica finds her footing, and responds to the question deftly. ANJELICA: Actually, this is the first anyone's hearing of it. I am proposing this in this moment, challening the executive team from Titan and EnerNext to lead the charge and build an energy project that will benefit both the economy, and the ecology. As opposed to utilizing fossil fuels, as originally planned, my administration would greenlight the continuation of the EnerNext Salem project only if Titan, as a company policy, commits to a new model that protects air quality in Salem and the surrounding region. From behind the camera, Will looks on with furrowed brow, as does Alex. WILL: So...tell me...is she telling the truth this time? ALEX: I honestly can't tell. Back onstage, Nicole continues to grill Anjelica. NICOLE: This all sounds well and good, but you have strong familial ties to the Kiriakis family, and to Titan industries. Your son is head of Public Relations for Titan, and his father is legal counsel for the corporation. Is that not some kind of conflict of interest? As Anjelica answers Nicole's question, Tyler makes headway above her head, cutting the wires that hold up the lighting rig for the soundstage. His hands are slipping, as the heat from the rig is making his incredibly sweaty. Tyler wipes his brow, before cutting midway through two more cables, before checking to be sure no one is near his escape route. His hand catches on one of the ends he's cut, cutting his finger slightly. Tyler grimaces in pain, but stops short of making any noticeable sound, as he clenches his hand, and heads for the door to exit the lighting rig bridge. Finding it's unlocked, he quietly walks through and shuts it behind him, as the rig begins to slowly give way, thread by thread. --- --- Gabi sets her suitcase by the doorway of Sonny & Will's apartment, as Sonny emerges from his room, pulling a t-shirt over his head. He calls out to Gabi. SONNY: Gabi, I don't want you to go through with this. Gabi turns around, annoyed by Sonny's persistence. GABI: Sonny, I have to do something. I can't just let Nick threaten us and blackmail us for the rest of our lives. I have to take back some control, not just for me, but for all of you, too. SONNY: Why this? I mean...moving in with Nick is just...feeding you to the wolves. GABI: And I am the only one who can get close enough to Nick to stop him from throwing us ALL to the wolves. Don't you get it, Sonny? How else am I gonna get the pictures of Sami, Kate, and I trying to drown him unless I have access to Nick and his stuff? How am I gonna keep him drugged up so that we can convince a judge that he's a danger to society so we can lock him back up? Sonny gets in closer to Gabi, accentuating his point to her. SONNY: See, THAT'S exactly what I'm worried about, Gabi. I'm worried he will be a danger. To you, Will, Sami, Kate. And to Ari. Gabi looks down at the ground, relenting from her position somewhat, as Sonny continues. SONNY: What if Nick is high on those pills and he catches you doing something you shouldn't, and you end up dead? Gabi remains silent, unable to look up at Sonny, who carries on with his empassioned plea. SONNY: And how far are you gonna take this, Gabi? He already wants to marry you again. You're going to have to sleep with this man, who tried to rape you, if you keep up with this. Are you seriously prepared to deal with that? Gabi finally looks up at Sonny, defiantly. GABI: If it means we're rid of that man forever, I'd do anything. SONNY: Anything, Gabi? Think hard about that for a minute. Gabi stares Sonny down, staring unwaveringly at him. GABI: I have. And yes. Anything. --- Hope and Aiden sit at their table at Club TBD, laughing as they finish their meal together. T approaches with the bill, and he smiles as he lays it on the table. T: I hope you both had an excellent evening. HOPE: Thanks, T. Everything was lovely. Aiden looks Hope's way, and winks. AIDEN: Especially the company. Hope blushes and rolls her eyes, as T chuckles to himself, before walking away. As T walks away, Aiden having paid the bill, Hope and Aiden share a tender moment. The two can't take their eyes off each other. HOPE: I really have had an amazing evening. AIDEN: Even though I snapped at you? Hope laughs, as Aiden reaches into his jacket pocket to pull his wallet out. HOPE: Even though you snapped at me. I kinda walked into that one. AIDEN: Well, well. Hope Brady, admitting she was wrong. There's a first. Hope rolls her eyes, as Aiden drops some bills on the table to cover the dinner. HOPE: Don't get used to it. Aiden leans back, holding his hands up in surrender. AIDEN: Wouldn't dream of it. But...seriously. I did overreact. I just...yeah, you hit a nerve, and... Hope interrupts, reaching across the table to reassure Aiden. HOPE: Aiden, you don't have to expla-- AIDEN: No, no. You were...it was wrong of me to fly off the handle like that. It's just...it's been hard on me and Chase with Liv gone...especially hard on Chase. He misses her constantly, and I see that even now. Things weren't good between us at the end and...I just...I guess I just feel guilty about not being there for her at the end. Hope nods, putting her hand over his. HOPE: Believe me. I understand. It's been....so hard with Bo gone for so long. AIDEN: Have you heard from Bo at all lately? Hope shakes her head. Letting go on Aiden's hand, she looks away at nothing in particular as she responds to Aiden. HOPE: Nope. Just that the mission's taking longer than expected. He had to...have John Black relay the information to me because he can't communicate directly with me. Or his daughter. Hope sighs, laughing to keep from crying before continuing on. HOPE: I just...I think it's time I asked myself some hard questions. AIDEN: Like what? HOPE: Whether or not it's time to move on with my life. Hope turns to look squarely at Aiden, who looks back, unsure how to respond. --- The sound from the TV plays in Sheryl's living room as Nicole's special goes to commercial, and Sheryl mutes the volume before turning to Jerome, who sits on the sofa behind her, intrigued by Anjelica's comments. SHERYL: Well, that's an interesting turn of events. JEROME: You could say that. You believe this Deveraux woman? Sheryl chuckles at Jerome's question. SHERYL: The day I believe a politician during an election campaign is the same day Hell freezes over. JEROME: But I just...I don't see how Nick is gonna support that. That dude's ego is massive, and he doesn't seem like the type to go along with something that isn't his idea. Sheryl looks a touch confused by Jerome's statement. SHERYL: You talk like you've got personal experience to back that up. JEROME: Never said I wanted to talk about it, though. Jerome picks up a beer from the coffee table in front of him, and takes a quick sip, punctuating his desire to end the discussion. Sheryl saunters over to the sofa, sitting down next to him. SHERYL: Fair enough. but as long as he's doing right by the cause, I'm willing to overlook it. From the sounds of it, him taking over Titan could actually be very beneficial to us. Jerome points to the screen, prompting Sheryl to unmute the TV as the theme music starts up, and the show returns. --- Back at WXIR's studio, The Walker Report continues, as Nicole puts on her professional newsreader voice and posture. NICOLE: Welcome back! With me now is the scientist-turned-CEO of Titan Industries, who has made a splash in the business world with his unexpected promotion to head of the conglomerate. Please welcome Nick Fallon, and a special guest of his, Percy Ruggles. Nick looks over at Nicole from his seat, sitting next to Percy, with Anjelica moved to the far left during the break so that Nick and Percy sitting closest to Nicole. Nick smiles in his inimitably smarmy way, while Percy loudly greets the home audience. PERCY: Greetings! NICK: Thanks for having us. NICOLE: Pleasure's all mine. Now...for our viewers at home who may not be familiar with your friend here, tell us more about how Mr. Ruggles is tied to this whole affair. Nick looks over at Percy and smiles broadly. NICK: Percy here is my assistant, partner in crime... Nick turns quickly to look at an unimpressed Nicole. NICK: So to speak, of course. And he's also been the victim of the old guard at Titan and their insatiable appetite for fossil fuels. NICOLE: Well that's an interesting thing to me. Percy's home was in the papers a lot not long ago. PERCY: That is correct, Ms. Walker. The EnerNext Corporation was attempting to force me from my land to construct a oil fracking operation on my land the surrounding properties. As an avid bird watcher, and lover of nature, this was unacceptable to me, and as such, and through great serendipity, Mr. Fallon and I forged a partnership. Nicole blinks, a spitefully blank expression on her face. After a moment's awkward pause, she continues. NICOLE: Fascinating, Mr. Ruggles. I see this partnership has been incredibly fruitful for the both of you, then. PERCY: Oh, it most certainly ha-- Nick and Anjelica both look disapprovingly at Percy, who suddenly feel their glares upon him and retreats within himself. PERCY: ...Has. Nicole immediately turns her attentions back to Nick, beginning her probing interview in earnest. NICOLE: Nick, your ascent to the top at Titan has been shockingly quick. Do you feel truly prepared for the learning curve you'll have to face in your new job? NICK: I think so. I think, in order to move up so quickly in the business world requires a certain acumen and quick thinking that'll mean I'm the best candidate for the job. Will, still stood behind the camera next to Alex, rolls his eyes at Nick's comment. WILL: Humble... Alex chuckles at Will's snark, as Abby walks over to them, barely paying attention to them. ABBY: Hey, guys. WILL: Hey Abby, how's being Nicole's assitant? Abby shrugs, as she turns with clipboard in hand, ensuring all's going well on-stage. ABBY: Well...she's just started treating me like a human, so...that's progress. Abby looks down at her clipboard, only half paying attention to her cousin's question, as Will and Alex chuckle at her quip, before turning their attentions back to the show. Above the stage, the cables holding the small lighting rig begin to strain way above Nick's head. Nicole asks her next question. NICOLE: So then if you are the best candidate for the job, what are your plans? Specifically, are you taking Ms. Deveraux up on her offer of support provided the EnerNext project moves towards a more environmentally friendly outcome. NICK: Well, having only just heard her proposal, I'd have to go over it more closely, but suffice to say, we would be pleased if this proposal were to go through. As it just so happens, a number of years ago, I sold an alternative fuel proposal to Titan, and it has been sort off...buried ever since. I think...with the support of Ms. Deveraux's prospective government, we would be able to take full advantage of this technology, providing the Salem region with inexpensive, clean energy. Above Nick's head, the weight of the lights begin to snap more and more threads of the safety cable. But below, no one notices. NICOLE: You and Ms. Deveraux seem incredibly in-sync on this. Anjelica, still sitting next to Nick on the stage, chimes in. ANJELICA: Serendipity, shall we say. NICOLE: Indeed. Nicole responds sarcastically, but maintains her professionalism, she asks her next question, hoping to trip Nick up. NICOLE: Nick, I'm sure everyone at home finds your story of climbing that corporate ladder very inspiring. I was hoping you could share with us, what transpired that led you to the top? NICK: Well...it's actually sort of a funny story. ... From Sheryl's apartment, Jerome and Sheryl listen closely to what Nick's saying. NICK: (via TV) See, I was made aware of an eco-terrorist group that had infiltrated the company thanks to some rather...poor hiring decisions.... Sheryl's face drops as Nick carries on. ... At the studio, Nick relays his story to Nicole. NICK: ...As such, I have a very extensive background in IT and indeed in online security, so I had been tracking their movements. Ultimately, I ended up stopping them from implanting a virus that would have devastated the Titan mainframe and completely destroyed the company's records. NICOLE: Fascinating. The executive board must have been grateful. NICK: You could say that. I...presented a case to them that they could not refuse. ... Nick smirks and chuckles quietly on the screen, as Sheryl gets angrier. SHERYL: That son of a.... Jerome shushes her, as the segment continues. NICOLE: (via TV) And were the hackers apprehended? NICK: (via TV) No. ... NICK: Not as of yet. That's...actually...partly why I'm here tonight. Nick reaches behind him, and pulls out a manila envelope. NICK: With your permission, I would like to share with your audience, the identities of the hackers right now, in hopes that the Salem PD, and FBI could locate, and catch these guys before they strike again. Nick looks directly at the camera, smiling as he holds up the envelope. Behind the cameras, Alex and Will look at each other, intrigued. Abigail looks on, puzzled. Above the stage, the lighting rig holds in place...for now. ... In Sheryl's apartment, Sheryl seethes, trying to suppress her rage, and her fear of being exposed by Nick, who she thought was on her side. ---
  24. According to SoapHub (and, from the looks of it, Tom Casiello's twitter) Hogan Sheffer's died. https://soaphub.com/young-restless/hogan-sheffer-veteran-soap-head-writer-passes-away-at-61/
  25. EPISODE 176 Written by A. Washington-Beeby Story Consultant: C. Nathaniel Richardson & Nick Monarco Hope walks into Club TBD in a nice gown. Dressed up for dinner, she steps inside, looking for Aiden. Aiden, sitting at the table he'd chosen for them both, notices Hope walk in and stands up, smiling. AIDEN: Hope! Hope smiles and walks over to the table. Aiden seems pleasantly surprised to see Hope in such formal attire. HOPE: Aiden. AIDEN: You look...amazing. HOPE: Thank you. Aiden stares a moment before snapping back to reality and jumping over to the opposite side of the table to pull out a seat for Hope, who is clearly waiting for him to do so. AIDEN: Sorry. HOPE: You were distracted, it's alright. Hope's self-confidence amuses Aiden, who gently pushes Hope's chair in as she sits down, before heading back to his own. AIDEN: Glad you understand. Guess I'm just surprised, you're not dressed like you normally do. HOPE: Well, being a cop's pretty demanding but...I'm not always on duty. And I have to admit, this was a nice excuse to dress a little more...glamourous. AIDEN: You know...you brush up real well. So well, in fact, I'm gonna guess you do this pretty often, actually. Hope chuckles for a moment before responding to Aiden, leaning in and placing her head against her hands as she rests her elbows on the table. She gives a cute smile Aiden's way. HOPE: Would you believe I used to? AIDEN: Let me guess, before the cop days? HOPE: Let's just say, I have a complicated backstory. AIDEN: I'd love to get to hear about it. Hope looks at Aiden, a touch surprised by his awkwardness. HOPE: I could tell you sometime...if you tell me why you're so nervous. Aiden draws himself up, his posture becoming poker straight, as he realizes Hope has caught him. AIDEN: Wh....what do you mean? HOPE: I mean you obviously aren't at all comfortable right now. You're giddy like a schoolboy, and that is the last thing I would associate with Aiden Jennings. Aiden looks away, sighing before explaining himself. AIDEN: This...this is my first date with anyone since Chase's mom. Hope looks sympathetically at Aiden, as he motions to T to come over. HOPE: I'm sorry, I had-- AIDEN: A bottle of prosecco for us, please. T: Absolutely. T walks away, as Hope looks awkwardly, having no idea how to respond to Aiden now, realizing the root of his nervousness. --- Kim sits with Andrew in her apartment. As they sit quietly on her sofa, Kim sighs wearily. Andrew looks on with deep concern for his mother. KIM: You want me to be totally honest? ANDREW: Preferably, yeah. Kim chuckles, gently slapping Andrew's knee. KIM: I don't think I've ever needed my family around me as much as I do right now. You know, between Ma being so ill, Roman being so ill, Kay and Shane and Bo, they're all off...trapesing around the other side of the world. Kim stops herself, trying to contain her emotion. KIM: (sigh) Your sister. Andrew wraps hia arm around Kim's shoulder, pulling her close to him as she begins to tear up. ANDREW: You got me, you know? KIM: I know...and believe me, I am so grateful to you. You came just at the right time. Kim wipes her tears from her eyes gently, trying to avoid ruining her mascara, as Andrew and she separate from their embrace. KIM: I honestly don't know how much more loss I can take, Andrew. I (laughs) I even have Marlena trying to tell me that the man who is slowly losing all his memories...isn't even my brother. Andrew looks at Kim, incredulous. ANDREW: What?? KIM: Yeah. She says it's another one of Stefano's tricks. She's even got Dr. Grant at this hospital on board with her, and trying to get Eric and Sami to get DNA tests to prove it. ANDREW: Well, mom, maybe there's a good reason for that-- KIM: Andrew Donovan, don't you dare tell me you're on her side about this? Andrew's eyes bug out, as he shrugs, trying to diffuse his mother's evident anger, as Kim gets up, nervously pacing the room. ANDREW: Well? That could actually help them figure out what is actually causing Uncle Roman's memory loss. What if they aren't his memories? What if Stefano implanted them in someone else and it wasn't...permanent? I think it's worth looking into. Kim turns around suddenly, speaking empthatically to her son, who's now standing up. KIM: That's the problem, though, Andrew. There's no time for 'what if', Andrew. Roman needs treatment, and he needs it now. Kim sighs, as she turns and leans against her vanity in the corner of the room. After a moment of silence, and Kim trying to hold back her tears, Andrew walks over to her, and puts a hand on her shoulder. ANDREW: Mom, why don't we...why don't we grab a bite to eat, and...get some fresh air. Kim sighs, before turning, and smiling at her son. KIM: Yeah. Maybe I should. ANDREW: Brady Pub sound good? Kim wipes away her tears, nodding, before pulling her son for a hug. KIM: Ohhh Andrew! I'm so happy to have you home. ANDREW: Me too, Mom. Kim holds her son close to her, grateful to have a family member around her again. --- At the WXIR TV studio, Nick and Anjelica sit in chairs on the set of Nicole's TV special. They're being mic'd up in preparation for the broadcast, which is fast approaching. Above them, and the hustle and bustle of the crew getting ready to start the show, Tyler stands up on a scaffold by the lighting rig, ignored by all others in the studio. Tyler looks down intensely, studying the movements of those below as he plots his attack on Nick, who remains confident, and oblivious of his danger. Tyler hears Victor's words in his head as he studies Nick's position and movements on the set. VOICEOVER FROM EPISODE 167 VICTOR: (voiceover) Get rid of Nick Fallon. By any means neccessary. Tyler sighs, knowing the severity of what he's about to do. He looks up at the ropes, holding the lights up. He slowly follows where the cables lead, and pulls out a switchblade from his pocket. Below, Nicole briefs her guests on the format, Abby taking notes beside her, as the crew do some final touches. NICOLE: So I'll start with Anjelica, just going over her campaign as it relates to EnerNext and the shift in the project's goals, very basic stuff. And then in the second segment, I'll be turning my attentions to you, Nick. NICK: Sounds good. I do...have some stats, and a couple other quick items I'll be wanting to share, just...to be fully transparent. Nick pulls a sligthly folded manila envelope from his jacket pocket to show Nicole, who nods in approval. NICOLE: Appreciated. ANJELICA: You? Transparent? That's a rarity. Nick's eyes dart over to Anjelica, as Anjelica chuckles from her seat, as Nicole takes her seat. Anjelica mutters to Nick just loud enough that he can hear. ANJELICA: You better make me look good out there, Nick. You have a lot riding on this interview, I hear. Nick looks at Anjelica, sighing as he looks ahead. Anjelica and Nick's attention is suddenly diverted to the crew, as the countdown begins to the broadcast. Abby scoots back behind the camera to avoid being in the shot. Will, standing well back of the action with Alex beside him, breathes in as the countdown begins. WILL: Here we go. Nicole, in her seat on the stage, sits straight up, as the camera preps to take its first shot of her as host. STAGE MANAGER: Okay, we're live to tape in 5...4...3...2... --- --- T walks over to Hope and Aiden's table, a bottle of prosecco in hand, and two glasses. He sets them down on the table, and after popping cork, pours both Hope and Aiden a glass. Aiden raises his in a toast. AIDEN: Brilliant. Hope looks up, smiling in agreement. HOPE: Thanks, T. T: My pleasure. T walks away, as Hope looks at Aiden sternly. HOPE: Couldn't spring for the champagne, hm? AIDEN: Ever heard anything about gift horses? Hope raises her glass, chuckling to herself before taking a sip of her champagne. HOPE: Seriously, though, Aiden. I'm sorry for dredging up old memories for you. AIDEN: Don't worry about it. HOPE: Well...I just...you know, I'm going through a lot of the same emotions right now. Bo's been gone a long time and...I don't know if he's ever coming back. Aiden looks frustrated, making limited eye contact with Hope. HOPE: I figured...he may be the father of my children but...honestly, it's time I moved on with my life. Let that all go. AIDEN: I wish it were that easy. HOPE: It can be. AIDEN: Maybe for you. HOPE: Aiden, sometimes talking about it can-- AIDEN: I don't want to talk about it, okay? Just drop it! Aiden snaps at Hope, taking her aback, and causing a small scene, with people at surrounding tables turning their heads. Aiden looks down, immediately embarrassed by his outburst. He grabs his glass and takes another gulp. Hope looks on, embarrassed and annoyed. --- Jerome knocks at the door to Sheryl's new apartment. Looking around to ensure no one sees him in the hall, he knocks again after a moment. Sheryl opens the door slightly, letting Jerome in. Once inside, she quickly shuts it behind him. JEROME: Nice new digs. SHERYL: Yeah, well, thank Crystal Clarke for that. Jerome looks at Sheryl, worried about what transpired during the day. JEROME: Do I wanna know? SHERYL: The less you do know, the better. Sheryl flops down on the sofa in front of the TV, which she grabs the remote to turn on. SHERYL: Just know that Crystal Clarke will no longer be a problem for us. Jerome looks down at an all-too-comfortable Sheryl, and sighs before sitting down next to her. JEROME: I was afraid you were gonna say that. SHERYL: Well, you know...you didn't have any solutions so I had to come up with my own. JEROME: Fair enough. Did you talk to Jordan? Sheryl rolls her eyes, as she channel surfs. SHERYL: I might as well have been talking to a brick wall. JEROME: She's not leaving. SHERYL: Not yet. She's still convinced her Man in Blue is gonna save her from big bad me. She even tried to convince me she'd told him the truth about her past. Jerome's eyes widen at Sheryl's news. JEROME: And did she? SHERYL: Do you see any cops at our door? JEROME: Not yet, but... SHERYL: ...But nothing. Jerome, she was bluffing. She told him about her childhood and about her and her brother running away. She knew I caught her. Jerome relaxes a bit, turning to face the TV, as Sheryl continues to flip stations. JEROME: Okay. That's a relief. So what now? SHERYL: Well...now we take care of Billie Reed before she can nab us for the virus, and then we get Jordan out of town. By any means neccessary. Jerome looks over at Sheryl with a worried expression, as Sheryl's attention is piqued by what's on her TV screen. VOICEOVER: (from TV) Coming up next, it's The Walker Report: The EnerNext Project, here on WXIR. SHERYL: Well, well. Speaking of which. Sheryl flashes an intrigued grin Jerome's way. Jerome, meanwhile, feels sick to his stomach, as their plans become more and more complicated. --- At the pub, Andrew and Kim are sat with Andrew finishing the last of his fries, while Kim pushes away her bowl of chowder. KIM: How was it? ANDREW: It's been years since I've had any of the pub food, and I'm telling you, it's just as good as I remember it. KIM: Good. I'm glad Ma's talents passed down to me. I confess I was...pretty nervous when Ma asked me to take over the Pub, but...I've been keeping the cooks on their toes. ANDREW: Well, it's been working. KIM: I'm glad. Kim cracks a smile, as she reaches across the table and takes Andrew's hand in hers. ANDREW: It's good to see you smile, Mom. KIM: Well, it's good to have something to smile about. I really do hope you'll be here awhile. Andrew smiles awkwardly, unsure of how to respond, when the door to the pub opens, and Eric walks in. Andrew perks up, as he sees his cousin walk in. Eric stops himself just inside the doorway as he shuts it. Both men smile, as Andrew stands up and walks over to Eric. ERIC: Andrew! ANDREW: Eric! Andrew and Eric hug, excited to see each other after so long. ERIC: What are you doing in Salem? ANDREW: Well...I came to see my mom. Been awhile since I had, and...well, there's some work I'm doing for the election. ERIC: Oh yeah...the governor's race. ANDREW: Yeah. Anjelica's made a splash with her campaign. ERIC: You can say that again. Andrew realizes they're standing to one side, and motions to the table with Kim. ANDREW: Ah, Eric, Mom and I were just finishing dinner, but...if you wanted to join us for a bit. ERIC: Ah, sure. As Eric and Andrew sit down, Eric checks his watch. ANDREW: So what's new with you, Cuz? ERIC: Well, I...I just got married. ANDREW: Wow! Congrats, man! ERIC: Yeah, it's...it's great. I ah...Nicole and I are pretty happy. Ah, Aunt Kim. I just realized what time it is, and...Nicole's special's about to start. I wanted to catch it, if I could. Kim leaps to her feet, heading for behind the bar. KIM: Oh, sure! I wanted to catch it myself. I can put it on the TV in the pub, if you want. ERIC: Sure, that'd be great. KIM: Alright. Gimme a sec, here. WXIR is Channel 5? ERIC: Yeah. Andrew looks over at Eric, giving a sly look. ANDREW: Married to a reporter. I'm impressed. ERIC: Heh. Yeah, she's...she's a real talented lady. Andrew and Eric turn their attention to the TV, as the beginnings of the intro music to Nicole's special begin. --- A graphic appears on the screen, introducing The Walker Report: The EnerNext Project, as the serious instrumental theme music plays. The lights go up in the studio, as the camera shoots Nicole sitting in her chair on the stage, smiling confidently. NICOLE: Good evening, Salem. And welcome to tonight's special report on the controversial energy project, spearheaded by Titan Industries. Tonight, we will investigate the origins of the project, the spin of the corporation, and the twists and turns that have led us to where we are now: A confusing labyrinth of changing motivations, corporate manipulations, and greed. Alex and Will stand a distance from the action on the set, observing and listening closely to the goings-on in front of the camera, as Nicole continues. NICOLE: Tonight, we begin with a woman who is in strong support of the EnerNext project. So much so, that she is willing to bet her entire candidacy for governor on it. She is a controversial figure, but she currently is second in the state polls. I introduce to you, Ms. Anjelica Deveraux. Nicole turns to greet Anjelica, who sits beside her, ready for the interview. Anjelica flashes a million dollar smile to the camera. ---
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use and Privacy Policy